Then Comes Marriage
Author: Emily Goodwin
Date: 2016-06-29 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Romance; Contemporary; Contemporary Romance; New Adult; Adult; New Adult Romance
Description: Fall in love—check. Get engaged and plan a perfect wedding—check and check. Find my fiancé with another woman—I never thought I’d check that off the list, yet here I am, putting a giant “X” in that box just months before we take our sacred vows. Along with recovering from a broken heart, I’m left with the mess of canceling all things wedding. The venue gave me the deposit back. The florist canceled my order with no charge. The resort we booked for the honeymoon—yeah, they’re not giving me a dime. But I’ll be damned if I throw away a chance to spend two weeks in a tropical paradise, lounging on

Table of Contents

Title Page

Dedication

One-RACHEL

Two-DEREK

Three-RACHEL

Four-DEREK

FIve-RACHEL

Six-DEREK

Seven-RACHEL

Eight-DEREK

Nine-RACHEL

Ten-DEREK

Eleven-RACHEL

Twelve-DEREK

Thirteen-RACHEL

Fourteen-DEREK

Fifteen-RACHEL

Sixteen-DEREK

Seventeen-RACHEL

Eughteen-DEREK

Nineteen-RACHEL

Twenty-DEREK

Epilogue-RACHEL

About the Author

Then Comes Marriage

Copyright © 2016 by Emily Goodwin

Photography by Kelsey Keeton

Cover Design and Formatting by Black Ink

Editing by Lindsay at Contagious Edits

Proofreading by Jessica Meigs

All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, businesses, places, events, and incidents are either the products of the author’s imagination or used in a fictitious manner. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events or places is purely coincidental.

In memory of Mystery:

He gave me the wings I lacked.

Chapter One

Rachel

“Rachel, he’s doing it again.”

I sigh and look across the nurses’ station at Stephanie. “Seriously?”

“Yeah. And Gina is watching.”

“Of course she is.”

“What should I do?” the nurse’s aide asks.

“Telling him he’s going to go blind if he doesn’t stop won’t help, so get Gina. I’ll handle the rest.” I plant my feet on the ground and push off, sending the rolling chair sliding away from the computer. So much for getting my charting done early. This just adds to it. I put on a smile, saying the mantra of the night (I love being a nurse…I love being a nurse) over and over in my head. And I do love being a nurse most times.

Most times.

But right now, after my third double in a row…not so much.

“Eugene,” I say, not phased at all by the sight of the eighty-year old man standing at the end of the dim hall, hands down his pants just going to town. I only have a few years experience under my belt but man, I’ve seen it all. “Remember what we talked about?” I slow, hoping he’ll stop once he sees me. “It’s not appropriate to masturbate in the hallway.” I blink, shaking my head at the words I just said out loud. Sadly, it isn’t the first time, and I’m sure won’t be the last. I motion for him to follow me. “Come on, let’s go to your room.”

The old man gives me a blank stare but eventually removes his hand from his pants and follows me.

“That’s my boyfriend,” Gina tells me as I pass by the living room. Stephanie is scrambling to put on a movie and keep her occupied.

“No, he’s not. He has a wife,” I remind her.

“Well, where is she?” Gina cocks an eyebrow and puts a hand on her hip. It takes effort not to laugh. I shake my head, knowing explaining that both her and Eugene are on a memory care unit in a long term care facility is a moot point. She won’t remember anything I say in a few minutes anyway. Instead, I take her hand and lead her into the living room. We sit on the couch together and I ask her about her children. It’s like a whole new person is talking to me, and her face lights up when she tells me about her son Drew getting a medal from being in the army. We chat for a while before I retreat back to the nurses’ station to work on my charting while I can.

When seven AM rolls around, I’ve separated Gina and Eugene more times than I can count, dropped a urine sample on my shoes, and dealt with not one, but two, old lady cat-fights. Who knew getting the last cup of prune juice could cause such drama? Needless to say, I’m ready for a glass of wine when I pull into my driveway, regardless of the fact that the sun just came out on this hot, cloudless day in Dallas, Texas.

Yeah, most people are just getting up to start their day, but things are different when you go into work at 3 PM and leave after 7 AM the next freaking day. All I want right now is a hot shower, a glass (or two) of pink Moscato, the couch, and the TV remote.  I reach up, hitting the garage door opener that’s stuck on the visor of my old Ford Escape.

“Seriously?” I mutter when I see a shiny black Camaro parked in my spot. Travis, my fiancé, bought the sports car two weeks ago, without consulting me. It was our first big fight since moving in together, and he argued his money was still his, and only his, for the next few months until we joined forces and became one in marriage. I still go back and forth on the issue, but in the end, I like the car and decided to drop the issue. Pick your battles and all, right?

Parking outside isn’t bad either. Having only lived in Texas for about a year, the novelty of the warm weather and sunshine hasn’t worn off yet. Summers are warm in my hometown of Michigan, but winters are brutal. Getting into a car hot from sitting in the sun all day is better than getting into one that’s freezing cold. It’s a trade-off I can live with.

“Hey babe,” I say when I go into the house. Travis is sitting at the small island counter, eating cereal and watching TV. He’s looking good, dressed in black dress pants and a blue button up shirt. We met in collage, and are both from Michigan. It was a love-at-first-sight kind of meeting. I was dressed as an escaped convict at a frat house Halloween party, and he was wearing a cop costume. Fate can’t be more obvious than that, right?

He proposed the last year of college, and we made the decision to move here together when he got offered a job at a big pharmaceutical company. The pay and experience was something neither of us could pass up, even though it meant me losing out on the coveted RN position I had just gotten at the hospital. Nurses are in demand right now, though in the year I’ve been here I haven’t been able to get into a hospital nearby. That’s okay; I like long-term care. No, I’m not doing CPR and saving lives like I would be if I’d stayed in the ICU in Michigan, but you make sacrifices for the people you love, right?

I miss my family and friends of course, and still hold hope in my heart we’ll eventually move back to Michigan. Someday. Like when we decide to have kids. Both sets of grandparents are there, after all, and there are quite a few pharmaceutical companies scattered throughout the Wolverine State.

“Hey, how was work?” Travis tears his gaze away from the TV for a few seconds. “Rough night?” he asks before I can even respond.

I raise an eyebrow. “Is it that obvious?”

He smiles and shakes his head. “You look beautiful as always.”

“Thanks. I smell like pee, but thanks.”

“Why do you—never mind. I don’t want to know.” He turns back to the TV.

“Did I get a package in the mail yesterday afternoon?”

“Uh,” Travis starts. “I didn’t check it yet. What the hell did you buy now?”

“Nothing,” I snap without meaning to. If his money is still “just his”, then mine is “just mine” for now too, right? Ugh. Stop thinking like that, Rachel. Not a good way to start a marriage. “A new company is sending me a shirt to feature on my blog.” I smile just thinking about it. My fashion blog started as a hobby, something to pass the time while letting me indulge a little in things I love. It grew steadily for the first year, then really took off right before we moved to Dallas. The more I put in, the more I get out, and now I have the credibility to get free products to feature as well as get paid to do promo.

Travis rolls his eyes. He’s not the biggest fan of my blog and sees it as a silly hobby. Yeah…it’s a silly hobby all right that has paid for my “unnecessarily fancy” (in the words of my mother) wedding. But hey. It’s my wedding, one thing I’m willing to splurge a little on. I’ve dreamed of this day for so long. I want everything to be perfect.

“Damn,” I say. “Now I need to think of something else to post today.”

I get another eye roll. “You don’t have to post anything, you know.”

“I know I don’t have to. I want to. I like blogging. In fact,” I start, already knowing where the conversation is going, “if I blog more, I could probably make enough from it to do it full time.”

Travis shakes his head. “That’s not a safe career choice.”

“Playing it safe is no way to live. People say the things they regret most in life are the things they didn’t do, the chances they didn’t take. A missed opportunity can haunt you for the rest of your life, you know.”

“I don’t play it safe.” He takes another bite of breakfast. “You’re such an optimist, you know.”

“There are two sides to everything. I just prefer to stay on the positive one.” I smile then get a whiff of urine coming from my scrubs. “I’m gonna take a shower. You’ll probably be gone by the time I get out.” I kick off my shoes by the door, give Travis a quick kiss, and race off to the shower where I can wash away the remnants of a stressful sixteen-hour shift. I’m so tired by the time I’m out, I crash in bed, sleeping for five hours before waking up, naked with damp hair.

~*~

At quarter after five, my phone rings. I snatch it off the coffee table, expecting it to be Travis, telling me he got held up at work again and is on his way. That’s been happening a lot lately.

I’m not expecting an unknown number. My finger hovers over the decline button, but seeing the Michigan area code makes me think twice.

“Hello?” I say, voice neutral even though my head is running every worst case scenario through my mind.

“Rachel?” a deep, male voice rumbles through the phone.

“Uh, yeah.”

“It’s Noah. Noah Wilson.”

“Oh,” I say. Why is my best friend’s boyfriend calling me? “Is Lauren okay? And Ella? Is she okay too?”

“Yeah, they’re all fine.”

“Why are you calling?” I blurt. I have an issue with speaking before I think. “Sorry, I didn’t mean it like that but, uh, why are you calling?”

Noah chuckles. “I need your help with something.”

“Okay. With what?”

“Picking out a ring.”

I squeal with excitement, jumping off the couch. “Wait, you do mean an engagement ring, right?”

“Of course. I’ve narrowed it down to three and can’t decide. Can I send you pictures and get your opinion?”

“Please do!” I exclaim. A minute later I’m looking at my phone with my mouth open, chaffed at the huge center stones in Noah’s top picks. Ella, Noah and Lauren’s daughter, cries in the background, and Noah hangs up to take care of her. I look over the rings a bit longer, so excited for Lauren, and make my pick, sending my choice back to Noah.

I call Travis, needing to tell someone the good news. His phone rings twice then goes to voicemail. I sigh and set my phone down. Poor guy is working nearly as many hours as I am, but doesn’t get paid overtime. I hate being an adult sometimes. Moving away and into our own house after college was supposed to be fun, not stressful. Money rules the world, and I never realized how expensive it was just to live until we ventured out on our own. If I pay off my student loans before I die, I’ll consider it a success.

It’s nearing 6 PM when Travis comes home.

“Someone else have a long day?” I ask, standing and going through the living room to him.

“You can say that again.” Travis takes off his shoes and untucks his shirt. “I need to shower,” he says. “I’ll be fast.”

“Okay,” I sigh and go back to the couch, flipping through the pictures Noah sent and start to second guess my choice in rings. Though, truth be told, Lauren will be happy with anything. After a rocky start to their relationship which was made complicated by a surprise pregnancy, those two are perfect together and deserve all the happiness in the world.

I finish my glass of wine when Travis comes down the stairs. He plops next to me on the couch, hand landing on my thigh. I turn, looking into his brown eyes, and smile.

“Ready to hit the town?” I ask.

“We could stay in tonight.”

I wrinkle my nose. “You promised me we’d go to dinner and then walk through the antique market.”

Travis sighs. “I’m tired, babe. And the antique market, really? I don’t want you filling the house with old crap.”

“I won’t fill the house with old crap. I mostly like to look for jewelry and think of reasons why people had to part with their treasures, you know that.”

“It’s still crap, not treasures. That’s why they got rid of it,” he huffs. “We’ll go another day. I’m wiped out from work.”

“I got all dressed up,” I try one last time. “We can just do dinner then. Stacks has karaoke tonight.”

“You’re not a singer,” he reminds me.

“Not professionally, but I can carry a decent tune. It’ll be fun!”

“Rach, I’m saying this out of love. No karaoke. Save yourself the embarrassment.”

I bite my tongue, not in the mood for an argument right now. “If you’re that tired, we can stay in and order something for dinner.”

“You sure you don’t mind?”

“I don’t. But since we’re not going out, I’m putting my leggings back on.”

Travis slaps my rear when I stand. I dash up the stairs, coming down to find Travis holding my phone, brow furrowed.

“What’s wrong?”

“Don’t tell Lauren or text me about this. I don’t want to risk her finding out,” Travis reads. “What the hell, Rachel?”

“Oh please,” I say and roll my eyes. “Don’t jump to conclusions.”

“Well what the hell else should I be doing right now?”

“Open the rest of the conversation.” I give Travis a few seconds, watching his face relax. “You seriously think I’d cheat on you with Lauren’s boyfriend?”

He looks up from the phone, eyes wide. “Of course not.”

“Good. And besides, when would I have time?” I joke. “I’m always at work.”

Travis pulls me in, pressing his lips to mine. His hands slip down to my waist and he brings me down on the couch with him. Maybe a night in won’t be so bad after all.

Chapter Two

Derek

The world is damned.

Completely and utterly damned, and we’re going down with it.

I turn my head and inhale slowly, searching for the quiet whisper of fresh air seeping through the cracks in the walls of this abandoned house. The smell of mold mixes with decaying flesh. Early morning sunlight filters through the hole in the water-damaged roof, heating up this shack like an oven. I swat away a fly and take a step back, maggots crunching under foot.

What a shitty way to die.

“Bullet to the head, close range,” the medical examiner tells me. She pulls a thermometer out of the corpse’s liver and shakes her head. “It’s so damn hot in here this can’t be accurate. He’s been here at least two days.”

I make a note of that and turn, looking at the shithole this guy called home. By the looks of it, he’d been camped out for a couple of weeks.

“Look at this,” I say to my partner, Andy. He’s older, closing in on retirement, but a damn good detective and has taught me a lot since I’ve been working homicide cases. “Two beds.”

“You call that a bed?” Andy grunts. “My dog sleeps on something more substantial than that.” He shakes his head and looks away. Tough and weathered on the outside, like anyone is after investigating murders for two decades, things like this still get to him. Andy would kill me if I ever said anything, so I keep my mouth shut. And he knows not to say anything to me either.

Because it gets to me too.

“If we can find the roommate, maybe we can get a lead,” I continue. “If he’s still alive.”

Andy nods, catching a drip of sweat with his handkerchief. “Start with the nearest shelter.”

“Let’s go,” I say and lead the way out of the small house. A soft breeze hits my hot skin, and the smell of car exhaust is heavenly compared to the rotting smell of death.

“I’m guessing you skipped breakfast too,” Andy says, getting into the passenger side of our unmarked squad car.

I turn the key and blast the air conditioning. “You’re seriously thinking about food right now?”

He pats his middle. “Iron stomach, kid. Nothing takes away my appetite. Gotta fuel the fire.”

I smirk and shake my head. “Unbelievable, man.” The smell of death clings to me for the next few miles. By the time we arrive at Susie’s Cafe, I have to agree with Andy that breakfast sounds good.

“I heard you had one hell of a weekend,” Andy starts, opening his menu. It’s a fake gesture: he orders the same thing every damn time we come here. “Full of fun times and hot women.”

I lift my head, looking away from my own menu that I don’t need either. Nine times out of ten, I get the same thing too. “Oh yeah. I’m still recovering from all the fun I had,” I say, though it couldn’t be farther from the truth. I don’t remember the last time I did something that I deemed fun.

Andy sets the menu down and gives me a look, one I’ve seen a time or two before. Fatherly concern. “You can take a day off, kid.”

“Not until this killer is caught.” We’ve found two—now three—bodies over the last three weeks. All homeless. All killed execution style. I know a press conference is coming soon, and the media will be all over a potential serial killer unless we can prove the deaths are drug or gang related.

“And what was your excuse before that?”

I shake my head, pretending to look over the menu again. “Just doing my job. No rest for the wicked and all.”

Andy just grunts in response, not able to drill me further when April, the waitress, comes over.

“You two are here early,” she says, not bothering to get out her notepad to write down our order. Okay, okay. We’re both predicable. “Work get you up?”

“The dead don’t sleep,” Andy says.

April turns to me, smiling. “No, I guess they don’t. You need a night off.”

“That’s what I was just telling the kid,” Andy tells her and raises his eyebrows at me. “I don’t think he knows how to have fun. Maybe you should show him.”

“Well, a few of us from school are going to a concert Thursday…” she starts, biting her lip. “You’re welcome to join.”

“Hear that, Derek?” Andy quips. I want to kick him under the table. April hits on me from time to time. She’s a good looking girl, in her final year of college. I’m sure she would be fun. A lot of things that used to be fun just aren’t anymore. The thought of no-strings sex is appealing, but I can’t. Not yet. The wound might have scabbed over at the surface, but the hurt still runs deep.

I’m not interested in a one-night stand.

I have nothing to give, and I’m not that kind of guy.

“I’ll have fun when we solve this case,” I say in a level voice.

April blushes, takes our order, and walks away, looking back over her shoulder at me twice.

“When I was your age,” Andy starts, “I would have been all over that.” He watches April go into the kitchen.

“I don’t have time.” It’s my go-to response. The reason I don’t play football with my friends on Saturday mornings anymore. Why I stopped showing up to family dinners at my mom’s. My reason for shutting everyone out. Coincidentally, I started not having time when my life freed up.

Andy lets out a breath. “Listen kid, you’re a damn good detective, but this much time around death and violence…it wears on you. You haven’t taken any of your vacation time, and you come in on your days off.”

“Too much crime,” I mutter. “No rest for the wicked, remember?”

“All the shit we deal with ain’t natural. You need to step back, clear your head now and then.”

I wave my hand in the air. “I’m fine.”

“Sure. Sure you are.”

April brings us coffee, and thankfully the conversation turns to work. How pathetic is it that I’d rather talk murder than my personal life?

Chapter Three

Rachel

“Don’t stress,” I say into the phone, even though I’m stressing myself. I close eyes and take a steadying breath. My shift ends in twenty minutes, but I apparently won’t be leaving when the clock hits seven, which causes stress because I’m supposed to go straight to the wellness clinic after work. And I don’t want to be here a minute longer than I’m scheduled to be.

“I’m not just stressing, Rach. I’m freaking out,” Heather says, voice breaking. “I just got another hospital bill. I can’t afford to miss a day.”

“If we could get someone to cover the unit for an hour, I’ll come get you,” I offer, feeling bad for Heather. She’s supposed to come in as my relief, but couldn’t get her car to start.

“Thanks, but we both know how that’s going to go.”

“Right,” I say. “There’s no point in asking MaryAnne.”

“Hah, no point at all.”

Our boss, MaryAnne, lives only a few minutes from work but I already know she won’t come in just for a hour. Saying she’s mean is an understatement. She’s a nurse, but doesn’t give a shit about anyone’s wellbeing. Well, she cares about her own. She’s a horrible person to hold power in a healthcare facility since she’ll do what benefits her before it benefits the patients. Especially where money is concerned. Because going to Disney World for the second time this year is more important than keeping our supply room stocked. More important and totally ethical. I so wish there was a way I could prove this shit to the Health Department and get her fired.

“I’m so sorry, Rachel,” Heather sighs.

“Don’t worry about it. You got enough going on right now. And let me know if you need a ride later this week, okay?”

“I will, thank you. You’re a good person.”

I shrug, forgetting she can’t see me over the phone. “Thanks. Take care, hun.”

“You too. Bye Rach.”

I call Travis to let him know I won’t be home until three this afternoon, hanging up with a dramatic sigh. I love being a nurse … I love being a nurse … I’ve been volunteering at a wellness clinic for the homeless every Sunday morning for the last few months, and have to call the head of the committee to say I won’t be able to go. Then I check on my patients and do a bit of charting before starting morning meds. Once that is done, I take a mini break so I can go across the street and get something to eat. Still feeling stressed, I throw my strict wedding diet out the window and order chicken strips, fries, a large Coke, and a chocolate sundae. At nine in the morning. Fuck it. One meal won’t make my dress not fit. Or at least, I hope not.

I sit outside the nursing home in a small courtyard, swatting bugs and trying to enjoy the heat of the morning. It’s not warm like this in the spring in Michigan. I polish off every last bite and stand, hating myself just a bit. I brush crumbs off my pink scrubs and head back inside.

I’m changing a wound dressing on a patient’s foot when Heather comes up behind me.

“Surprise,” she says with a grin. “I got my mom to lend me her car. You can go home.”

I grin right back at her. “You have no idea how much I want to hug you right now.”

Heather laughs and looks down at the weeping cellulitis I’m treating. “Take off the gloves first.”

“Deal. But seriously. I am so relieved to see you.”

“Girl, I know how it feels to be stuck. Get your ass home.”

“You don’t have to tell me twice.”

~*~

Oh, fuck.

Three cop cars with their lights flashing surround the small medical clinic next to the homeless shelter. I almost went home after leaving work, but something inside of me made me turn around and see if there was anything I could help with.

Apparently, there is.

I park in the first spot I can find, and rush into the clinic. A handful of people are gathered in the tiny waiting area, whispering and watching whatever is going down in the back. I weave through and find Nancy Newman—who is as pretentious as her name sounds—talking to a police officer while two others stand by Matt Gonzales. Matt is a regular here at the clinic and the shelter. He’s the same age as my brother, and he holds a place in my heart. Also like my brother, Matt returned from Afghanistan haunted by the war. But unlike my brother, Matt didn’t get the help he needed. Unable to hold a job, Matt fell victim to the government he once served.

“What’s going on?” I ask Dr. Ray, who is standing beside Nancy shaking his head.

Nancy turns to me, nose already in the air. “I caught him trying to steal drugs.”

I raise an eyebrow. “Matt, stealing drugs?”

Dr. Ray shakes his head. “I didn’t see anything, and nothing is missing.”

“That’s because I stopped it in time,” Nancy announces, so pleased with herself. “And called the cops before he could take anymore.” She stares at Matt as she speaks, sneering at him. She thinks he’s less of a person due to circumstance.

“I didn’t steal anything!” Matt says, risking a glance at me. He’s embarrassed to be getting this attention and his expression is pained. It hurts my heart watching this.

“I believe you,” I say softly and take a step over to him. Two men in plain clothes stand by him, but don’t look concerned. Police, maybe? The older of the two just looks tired and the other, who is younger, muscular, and very good looking—not that I noticed or anything— watches the exchange with amusement.

“Of course,” Nancy says with an eye roll. “Don’t be naive. You have to be careful around these kinds of people.”

While I grew up regularly attending church, there is a reason it’s so hard for me to go now as an adult. It’s people like Nancy Newman. People who think that they are good just by calling themselves “Christians” but are the most judgmental. People who point out flaws and don’t allow others to move out of the past. I’m no felon, but I’m not a saint either. I’ve done things I regret, done things I shouldn’t have done. Most people have.

But God forgives, right?

He might, but Nancy Newman certainly doesn’t.

“Well, ma’am,” the police officer says to Nancy. “I got your statement. The Doc says nothing is missing so we’ve done all we need to do.”

“You’re not going to arrest him?” Nancy quips.

“I didn’t do anything!” Matt is getting agitated.

I move closer to Matt, stepping around the younger of the two men, who are definitely police. Undercover maybe? He’s wearing a black t-shirt with his badge hanging around his neck, and I’m not noticing at all how well his tight butt fills out his dark jeans. Nope, didn’t notice that at all.

“Hey,” I say softly and put my hand on Matt’s arm. “Let’s go in the back. Did you have breakfast yet?” Matt shakes his head, still eyeballing the police officers. “Want to go across the street to Starbucks with me? They have a new limited time spring coffee I’m dying to try. My friends say I’m biased and like anything from there so I’ll get you one to help me decide if it’s actually good or not.”

Matt smiles, looking relieved. “Yeah, thank you, Rachel.”

“Is it okay if we go?” I ask, gaze automatically going to Officer Sexy, whose strong, stubbled covered jaw if definitely not distracting.

“Yes,” he says and locks eyes with me. His eyes are a startling shade of emerald green, contrasting in the best way possible with the rest of his dark features. A few beats pass and he’s still holding my gaze. It’s strange, but I feel like he’s looking through me, seeing something more than just my appearance. “But I was hoping to ask a few questions.”

“I didn’t do anything!” Matt presses.

Paranoia is suspicious, but Matt can’t help it. His PTSD makes him paranoid about everything. “It’s okay,” I say calmly. Matt turns to me, nonverbally asking if I’ll stay with him. I nod and he gives me a small smile.

“Okay,” he says, shuffling his feet.

“Thank you,” the younger officer says. “This is Detective Henderson, and I’m Detective Derek Turner and I—”

“Detective?” I interrupt. “Why are detectives looking into false charges?”

Derek turns his gaze to me, impressed at my question. “We’re not here about the drug call. We’re investigating a murder.”

“Shit. I can’t do this. I can’t do this,” Matt mumbles.

I gently put my hand on his shoulder. “It’s okay,” I repeat, even though I’m freaking out a bit. Murder? I didn’t sign up for this. “How can we help?”

Derek’s expression softens when he talks to Matt, asking him where he’s been staying, which turns out to be on the opposite side of town from their investigation. I think he can sense Matt’s mental state, because Derek stops asking questions and doesn’t open the folder he’s holding, which I assume holds crime scene photos.

I’m thankful for that. I’ve seen my fair share of death as a nurse, but I’m not eager to see the hacked up bits of a dead body. Because in my mind the victim was hacked to bits. And probably scattered in a field or something, going unnoticed until a femur gets stuck in a tractor. I’m not morbid at all, right?

“Is that all?” I ask, knowing Matt needs to get out of here.

“Yes,” Officer Sexy—I mean Derek—tells us. “He’s free to go.”  He smiles, looks quickly at Nancy then back at me, and tips his head at me. “Thank you.”

He’s thanking me for not being as asshole. What a sad world we live in when not being as asshole is something special.

~*~

With all the drama going on, things wrapped up quickly at the welfare clinic and even though I was a few hours late, I end up leaving early. I don’t call Travis, wanting to surprise him. Though it’s me who’s surprised when I walk through the door and find an empty house. Maybe he’s at the gym? I decide not to call just yet. He could walk through the door at any minute and get a surprise.

The double shot of espresso I had added to my coffee is still buzzing through my system. Thinking that my fiancé is working out motivates me to, so I hurry up the stairs to change into running shorts and a cropped tank top. Then I’m in my car headed to my favorite running trail that follows alongside a river. I want to be in shape for the wedding, though truth be told I don’t particularly like to run. The scenic view helps.

My phone rings as soon as I get started on the trail. Since it’s attached to an armband on my bicep—all my music is on there—I don’t stop to answer, just switch over to answer the call.

“Hello?”

“Hey Rach,” my best friend says.

I skid to a stop. “Lauren! Hey, what’s up?” I bite my lip to keep from spilling the beans about the engagement ring in case she’s not calling to tell me Noah popped the question. She hates talking on the phone, so I’m assuming—and hoping—she’s got that ring on her finger.

“Not much,” she says and I let out a breath. Dammit, no proposals today. “Did you send your invitations yet?”

Crap. I didn’t. “Uh, yeah totally.” I push forward, feet hitting the pavement steadily as I build up speed.

“You did not.”

“I know. But I will soon!”

Lauren laughs. “You are giving me anxiety over this. You’re officially behind the schedule now. This is driving me crazy, you know.”

“That’s why I’m waiting. Just to bother you.”

“You would do that, wouldn’t you?”

“Totally,” I laugh. Lauren is the most organized person on the planet. Even now, when she’s in school full time and has a baby, Lauren has her shit together. She’s kind of been my hero since we were kids. Every New Year I make a resolution to be more organized like her, and that lasts about a month. I’m not a total hot mess, but I’m nowhere near as put together in life as Lauren.  “And it’s on my to-do list for this week. Travis still has to get most of the addresses for his side anyway.”

“Oh yeah, blame him. You know I’d help you if I could.”

“I know.”

“We always said we’d do this stuff with each other,” Lauren says quietly. “Funny how things never work out, isn’t it? You’re far away and I got knocked up before I got married.”

“Hey,” I say, staying up beat. “Don’t be sad. We’ll always be friends and life rarely works out like planned and that’s okay. And besides, if you waited until you were married to have a baby, you wouldn’t have that perfect little girl.”

“You’re always the optimist.”

“There’s good in everything if you just look.”

“You sound out of breath. Are you running?”

“Yeah. Gotta burn off the feelings I ate last night when I got stuck at work.”

“Running and talking?”

“Two of my favorite things.”

“You’re insane,” Lauren chuckles. “No one likes to run. I’ll let you go. Send your invitations,” she quickly adds before we hang up.

Chapter Four

Derek

“Go home, get some sleep,” Andy tells me as we pull out of the wellness clinic parking lot. None of the patients knew anything…or if they did, none were talking.

“Sure,” I say, drumming my fingers on the steering wheel. “And let someone else get killed.”

Andy lets out a sigh. “Listen, kid. You’re human, not some God damn comic book vigilante. You need sleep. And a shower.”

I shrug. I can’t argue with that. The smell of the body from this morning clings to my skin. “I never thought of myself like that, but I like it. Thanks for the idea. I’ll make a cape tonight,” I say seriously, watching Andy frown out of the corner of my eye. Pressing his buttons is too easy.

When I leave the precinct, Andy’s words ring in my mind. I should go home and relax. Dust off my PlayStation controller and kill some zombies. Hell, I’m tired. I could use a break. But taking a break means that I stop running, and my thoughts catch up when life comes to a standstill. Gotta keep going, keep pushing so I don’t have time to deal with the shit I should have dealt with over a year ago.

I pull into a gas station and run my hands over my face. Fuck. I’m exhausted. The logical side of me knows that being worn out can make me a sloppy detective, and I can’t have that. I get out of my Jeep and turn to run my card through the pump, taking in my surroundings. Being observant is part of being a cop. Most days, I don’t see anything out of the ordinary.

Today isn’t one of those days. But instead of someone committing a crime, I see something worse.

Deirdre.

She’s across the street, walking into a cafe with a kid in her arms. A kid that I thought was mine. I feel hatred wind up inside of me, and my heart hammers angrily along with it. I held her hair as she got hit with morning sickness. I went to all the ultrasounds, got emotional when I saw the tiny flickering heartbeat. I gave up my weekends to turn my game room into a nursery. Sold my motorcycle to buy a family-friendly car.

Three months after our baby was born, after I fell even more in love with that tiny human being, who Deirdre claimed had my eyes, she came clean. The guilt got to her and she confessed.

The baby isn’t mine.

And the salt in the wound—Deirdre went back to the biological father, the guy she didn’t see fit to be a dad at time of conception. The guy who was such a lowlife she lied to me about knocking her up because she wanted her baby to have a better dad.

I would have been better. Even when the truth came out, I was willing to work things out, to get past the cheating and the lies and raise the baby together just like it was ours.

I tear my eyes away, unable to look upon the child anymore. It hurts like a loss, and there are few things more painful than grieving the loss of a person still living. Seeing him, seeing what could have been, what was ripped from me, tearing my beating heart out along with it, is too much. It’s weird, having these feelings about someone who is technically now a stranger.

And I can’t do anything about it. I have no rights, no say in how he’s raised. All I can do is hope for him to have a good life.

My eyes close in a long blink. When I open them, Deirdre and the baby are gone from sight, but far from out of mind. I slide my credit card through the pump and grab the nozzle to fill up the tank, heart still hammering.

So much for going home and taking it easy.

~*~

My feet pound on the pavement and sweat drips down my back. It’s high noon, a horrible time to go running under the Dallas sun, but I’m pissed and have energy to burn. I should have stopped three miles ago but I’m gonna keep going, keep pushing until the anger is back to a manageable level.

I slow, going around a group of mothers pushing strollers. And now the anger is back even higher. Thanks a fucking lot, Universe. I hang onto the anger, knowing that when it leaves, I’ll be left with raw hurt.

When my chest starts to tighten, I slow to steady my breathing. And then I see her, a pretty blonde in tight athletic pants stopped on the side of the path, bending over to stretch her legs.

My heart might be so broken it’s out of commission, but my dick works and I recognize a good looking ass when I see one. And apparently I’m not the only one noticing it, because there is a guy standing to the side of the running path watching. Wearing jeans, he looks out of place alongside the runners. His pale skin is already getting burned by the sun, which tells me he doesn’t frequent these outdoor trails often. So what the hell is he doing here now?

His hand is held awkwardly at his side, fingers drumming on the back of a cell phone. His eyes go from the woman’s ass to his phone, and he swipes his finger across the screen, getting ready to snap a picture. Well, that’s what I assume at least.

When you expect the worst in people, you don’t get disappointed. Yeah, so my glass is perpetually half empty and my expectations are always low. I was fooled once, but I’ll be damned if it happens again.

The blonde woman—who is singing along to Don’t Stop Believing—straightens. I get a glimpse of her face. It’s the nurse from the wellness clinic, the one who helped the veteran on the verge of a PTSD attack. Our interactions were limited, with just a few sentences exchanged in only minutes, but I know a good person when I see one, and she is good.

She rolls her neck then takes off jogging again, and the creep follows her at a fast walk, still awkwardly holding the phone like he’s trying to take a picture…or a video. Maybe he needs more than memories for the spank bank later, but I’m not letting that happen. I run up next to the guy, getting too close for comfort, and look down at his phone.

“I’m guessing the dating scene isn’t go too well for you if this is how you get your kicks,” I say and then look him right in the eye.

“What the hell, dude?” the guy asks, coming to a halt.

“So your plan was to go home to your mom’s basement to review the footage, right? With Rosie and her four sisters keeping you company?”

“What is wrong with you?” the guy—who is several inches shorter than me with shaggy brown hair—snaps, eyes widening.

“What’s wrong with you is the better question. I’m not the one taking pictures to jerk off to later.”

“I’m not!”

I don’t think. I just grab his phone despite his protest and look down, expecting to see the pictures of that woman’s ass, but instead see some sort of weird GPS. “What is this?”

He reaches for his phone. “It’s a geo-catcher game that I was winning. Was, asshole.”

“Don’t call me an asshole, asshole,” I shoot back, even though I know I’m acting like one. Sad thing is I don’t mean to. But it’s become my default. No expectations, remember? I don’t have them for anyone else…or myself.

The guy grabs his phone. “Fuck you,” he says loudly, loud enough to cause the blonde nurse to turn around. Without looking in front of her, she trips, ankle twisting. She hits the ground. Fuck. I wanted to help her, not hurt her.

I rush forward and extend a hand. “Are you okay?” I ask. She looks up, blinking in the bright light, and takes my hand. I help her to her feet, and she pulls her earbuds from her ears.

“Sorry, I didn’t hear you.”

“Are you all right?”

“Yeah, I’m good,” she says and she nods, eyes meeting mine. A beat passes between us before she speaks. “I saw you this morning, didn’t I?”

I nod. “Yeah, at the welfare clinic. You’re Rachel, right?”

“Yeah, I—wait. I never told you my name.” She leans away, eyes narrowing.

“You had on a name badge.” I find myself smiling at her. “You’re an RN and work at The Meadows. It’s my job to notice stuff like that.”

She returns my smile. “Oh right, you’re a detective and all. Being observant is a good quality to have.” She looks behind me. “What was that guy so angry about?”

I shrug. “He lost some game or something.”

“Oh, that’s a shame. It’s too beautiful a day to be angry.”

“Yeah,” I say, her words hitting me, making me realize that the storm clouds are just in my mind. “It is a shame.” I flick my gaze to the little earbuds in her hands. “You like Journey?”

“Love them.” Her eyes light up and she smiles again. It’s genuine, and I can’t help but miss finding joy in the little things.

“I do, too,” I tell her. “I don’t come across too many people our age who do.”

“Don’t stop believing, right?” she says with a chuckle. “We’re out there.”

“Your ankle…I saw you twist it. Are you sure you’re all right?”

She slowly rolls her foot. “It’s a little sore, but I’ll live. I’m not the most athletic person in the world. This isn’t the first time I twisted my ankle while running, and it probably won’t be the last.”

“You look pretty athletic,” I say without thinking.

She wrinkles her nose. “Looks can be deceiving. Trust me, being graceful isn’t my strong suit.”

“That’s surprising. I never would have guessed it.” Am I flirting?

She laughs, and I laugh too.

Fuck. I am flirting. What the hell? The shock wipes the smile off my face, and Rachel takes a step back again. “Well, thanks Detective, uh, Turner. I should go…finish my run.”

“Right. Me too.” I’m not interested in dating or even hooking up, yet I feel bad for making her uncomfortable. She puts her earbuds back in her ears and I notice her engagement ring. She gives a little wave and takes off down the path.

She’s getting married, and I’m not interested in a relationship of any sort. I shouldn’t feel anything; I shouldn’t care at all.

So why am I disappointed?

Chapter Five

Rachel

I reach inside the car, holding my breath when the thick, hot air hits me. I turn the key and crank up the A/C, and then step back, giving the car a minute to cool off before I get inside. I run my hand over my hair, smoothing it somewhat into place, mentally debating if I should run a few errands now or go home and shower first.

I’m sweaty from running, but if I go home and shower, then I won’t want to go out again. And I’ve gone to the store after the gym before. This isn’t much different. Yeah, I’ll just go and get it over with so I can have the rest of the day to work on my blog. It’ll be a quick trip into Target anyway. I get in the car, leaning into the cool air that rushes out of the vents, and pull up the list I made on my phone of the things I forgot to get when I went shopping on Friday.

I’m not a list maker. And I’m a tad forgetful. Hand in hand, those things make me forget stuff pretty often. Being completely out of laundry detergent is a bit of a first-world crisis…though using it as an excuse not to do laundry is working for me.

My cart is full of stuff I don’t need ten minutes into my Target shopping trip and I’ve only gotten one thing on my list. I steer the cart toward the cleaning supplies, and stop in front of the detergents, looking for the best sale. I’m holding a bottle of lavender scented soap when I feel someone close by. I flick my eyes up and see Derek—who is also still wearing his workout clothes—walking toward me.

“I’m starting to think you’re following me, Detective,” I tell him with a smile. “I would call the police and report a stalker, but I might end up talking to you.”

He smiles back, eyes lighting up for a second before dimming again, overcome by a sadness deep inside. “Busted. Though really, I’m a bit concerned with how long it took you to catch on. I’ve been following you all day.”

“My life isn’t that exciting,” I laugh. “Sorry for how bored you must have been.”

He shrugs, and I’m not noticing how ruggishly handsome he is. “It’s better than looking at dead bodies.”

“I guess, when you compare the two…” I chuckle and shake my head. “Getting laundry detergent?”

“Uh, not quite. Fabric softener. I’ve been out for, uh, way too long obviously.”

“We just ran out of this.” I give the bottle in my hand a little shake. “Which is way more problematic than I thought. And now I have a week’s worth of laundry to catch up on.”

“Have fun with that,” he says with a smile and takes a step. “I’m going to go back to lurking in the shadows now.”

“Like a proper stalker.”

He nods, gives me a half smile, and walks away. I put the detergent in the cart, unable to get the image of his eyes out of my head. It’s a look I know well, though not from personal experience. I’ve seen it in the eyes of my patients, the ones tormented by the past, the ones who have suffered.

I can’t fix everyone, can’t take them under my wing like a wounded animal and mend their hearts. And Derek is a stranger. I shouldn’t want to help him. I shouldn’t feel bad.

Yet I do.

~*~

Wanting to surprise Travis with an earlier-than-expected booty call, I don’t let him know I’m on the way home. Assuming he was at the gym before, I’m sure he’s home now. I open the windows of my Ford and let the warm air tangle my already messy hair, singing loudly all the way home.

There’s a truck parked in front of our house. Travis didn’t mention having friends over, but then again, he still thinks I’m at work for another two hours. I park behind the Camaro, twisting my long hair into a bun as I walk into the house. I’m expecting to see Travis and friends bullshitting on the Playstation, with beers not on coasters leaving rings on the wooden coffee table.

I’m not expecting to stumble over a stiletto.

Travis having female friends is fine by me, and I know he’s hung out with his female supervisor a time or two. I had a couple close male friends back home and thought nothing of it. We trust each other, so why make a stink of it? I straighten myself and kick the shoe to the side. It’s black and sleek, something you’d pair with a sexy dress for a night out. It’s just a shoe. It doesn’t mean anything…but where is the other one?

I turn my head, finding it in the middle of the kitchen…next to a black lace bra.

I don’t need to see anymore to know what’s going on, yet I can’t stop myself. My feet move on their own accord, taking me into hell. Past Travis’ boxers on the floor. Past that sexy dress that was paired with those sleek shoes. Into the hall and up the stairs.

The shower is running, and I hear moaning. And suddenly I can’t breathe. I clutch at my chest, pulling on my tank top like it’s the reason I’m suffocating. I stagger back until I hit the wall. I slide down, too shocked to scream or cry.

I’m shaking and feel sick to my stomach. I cover my mouth with my hand as tears fill my eyes.

Travis is cheating on me. Right now. Right this very fucking second. With some sleaze-ball of a girl who knows he’s in a relationship. There is no way you can be in this house without knowing a woman lives here.

I hate her and I don’t even know what she looks like. I hate her even more for having good taste in shoes. I hate her for not caring what she’s doing to us, to me. I’m bombarded with thoughts and my heart shatters to the floor.

We are supposed to get married. Soon. We are supposed to take vows, pledging our love to one another—and only one another—for the rest of our lives. How can he do this? Travis loves me. He asked me to marry him because he can’t stand the thought of not being with me. He asked me to marry him because he wants to be with me—only me.

He loves me.

Tears cascade down my cheeks and vomit rises in my throat. A load moan is followed by the distinct sound of an ass being slapped. The betrayal and heartbreak twist into rage. Pure rage that can’t be held back.  I spring to my feet, ready to go in there and beat the hell out of Travis and the whore he rode in on.

Heart hammering in my ears, I reach for the bathroom door and stop myself. I’m a smart, rational person. And smart rational people don’t get angry. They get even.

The rage takes over and it’s like I’m channeling another person. Moving so calmly I’m even creeping myself out, I slowly twist the doorknob open and sneak inside the bathroom. I can’t think about what’s going on behind the curtain. Instead, I grab the pile of clothes on the ground along with the towels hanging on the wall next to the shower, the rug, and the towels from under the sink.

I toss them into the bedroom that’s across the hall and shut and lock the door. I lock the door to the spare bedroom as well, then hurry downstairs to take any and all blankets and clothing out of reach.

Tears are running down my face, the hurt from being betrayed seeping through the mask of anger. I put the keys to the Camaro in my scrub pocket and pick up that stupid dress the stupid girl was wearing.

Was.

Because she stripped in my kitchen then had sex with my fiancé. The fabric is soft and silky and smells like perfume. The same perfume I wear.

I hate you. I hate you. I hate you.

My breath comes out in ragged huffs, and I know I’m close to coming undone. Sobs escape me as I bend down to get the biggest pot we own out from the lazy Susan. I drop the dress inside and retrieve the box of wedding invitations from the living room. The invitations we were going to sit down and address this week. I dump them in the pot and search through my collection of household cleaners for anything that has a flammable warning.

It takes just about a minute from ignition to the smoke alarm going off. The blaring beeps fill the house, drowning out a few hysterical sobs. I think the shower turns off. I’m not sure of anything anymore other than the bloodlust filling me, urging me to cut off Travis’ testicles.

I’m sobbing, crying so hard my vision is blurred, but push off the counter, taking a butcher knife from the block with me. Then I’m out in the driveway, eyes set on that stupid car Travis loves so much, probably more than he loves me. No, obviously more. He’s not cheating on the car.

On some level, I know the intense emotion flooding my veins is making me absolutely fucking crazy. With a capital “C”. But I don’t care. I suppose that’s part of what makes a crazy person crazy: not caring.

Grit and dust crunch underfoot. My heart is racing and I bend down, raise my hand, and bring the knife down on the front right tire of the Camaro. I’m not strong enough to bring it down and slash the tough metal, or even pull it out.

That only fuels the fire. Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned, right?

I scream and bring my foot down on the knife, breaking the handle. The blade stays lodged inside the tire. I’m not thinking. Just acting, and the next thing I know, there is a baseball bat in my hands and pieces of the headlights littered all over the driveway, sparkling in the sunlight.

“I hate you!” I scream, dying inside. The bat comes down on the hood, making a satisfying dent. I raise my arms again, and hate myself even more.

Because I don’t hate Travis.

Not now, not yet. He is the man I love, the man I want to spend my whole life with. The man I’m supposed to marry, who’s supposed to be the father of my children. I want him to rush out here, sweep me up in his arms and tell me how sorry he is, how much of a fool he is, and how this has just reinforced his love for me.

And I hate myself for wanting that.

~*~

The smell of smoke still hangs heavy in the air. I should open a window, rid the house of the scent of charred promises. But for the life of me, I can’t get my feet to move. I’ve been standing here in the same spot in the kitchen for God knows how long. My legs hurt, I’m hungry, and I have to pee. Yet I don’t move.

“Rachel,” Travis says for the millionth time. “Come on babe.”

I swallow the lump of vomit in my throat. In a way, this weird body freezing is a blessing in disguise. Because causing intense bodily harm to Travis sounds amazing. The moment I stepped foot back into the house, my mind checked out, putting myself in some sort of shock.

I’m going to have to tell my parents the wedding is off. I will be single. I lost the person who said they would love me forever. I was lied to, and have to move out. Where I’ll be moving is another question.

Back home?

On my own in Dallas?

It’ll be hard getting by on my salary alone. I’ll have to cut a lot out of my lifestyle, which won’t kill me, I know, but will eat me up inside knowing I’m missing out on the little things I like because Travis had to get his dick wet with someone other than me.

“Rach,” he tries again. “I’m sorry. I love you.”

I close my eyes, lids swollen from crying so much. As of right now, only Travis and the chick he was with know of his infidelity. I wish it could stay that way. I don’t want pity. I don’t want people looking at me differently, wondering what the hell is wrong with me, why I’m not enough for this man I gave up everything for.

Because I’m wondering that.

“You don’t love me,” I say, voice coming out thin and weak, barely a whisper. Just like I feel.

“Yes, I do. Babe, I made a mistake!”

“A mistake?” Anger floods through me and I whirl around and glare at Travis. “A mistake is pairing a black bag with brown shoes. What you did wasn’t a mistake. What you did was murder!”

“Murder? You’re taking things too far. I didn’t kill anyone.”

“Yes, you did. You killed our relationship.”

I shake my head, tears brimming my eyes once more. I don’t look at him, don’t want to move away from this spot. One step away from where I’m standing means one step closer to dealing with everything.

I’m not ready to yet.

But I can’t stand here forever.

Or, maybe I can.

“But when did you realize it was a mistake?” I ask, pleased at how level I’m able to speak. “Before or after you put your dick in her?”

“Rach, don’t be like that.” Travis moves for me, opening his arms for a hug. The second his skin touches mine, I recoil.

“Don’t touch me. Don’t ever touch me again!”

Travis jolts back, looking hurt. “So this is it?”

“What else would it be?” I shake my head, eyes wide. “You think we can get past this? That I can forgive you and move on, taking our vows like nothing happened?”

Travis looks at the floor. “I…I don’t know. But I do know I don’t want to lose you.” His voice cracks. “I don’t want to be without you.  I messed up. I’m so sorry. I can’t lose you!”

“You should have thought about that before you cheated on me.”

As much as I don’t want to move, I don’t want to be in the same house as Travis even more. I march past him, holding onto every shred of anger inside me, and go into the bedroom. I slam the door hard enough to cause a picture to fall onto the floor, glass shattering into a million tiny pieces—small, clear, yet dangerous. I lock the door behind me and start packing a bag.

I don’t know how this is going to work. We’re not married, so a lawyer isn’t going to sit down with us and force us to divide up our stuff. Our house is full of mismatched odds and ends, half of it donated to me from my grandma when she moved into an assisted living facility. But the little things, like pots, pans, and dishes…what would we do about that? I can’t afford to move out and get all that new stuff right away.

I slump on the bed, exhausted. My body wants nothing more than to collapse and sleep for a hundred years, not waking until Travis is dead and gone. Yeah, I know I’ll be dead and gone too, but I’m not exactly thinking logically right now. The tears I’ve been holding back come out, and I bury my face in my pillow, crying until there’s nothing left.

I’m dizzy when I sit up and wipe my cheeks. Still in my workout clothes, I grab clothes to change into and move toward the door but stop. I can’t shower in there, where she was not that long ago.

I have so many questions about her: who is she, how did they meet, how long has this been going on? But none of it matters. None of it will change anything. Travis cheated on me, invited some other woman into our house thinking I was stuck at work.

“What a fucking asshole,” I mutter. I was miserable at work, thinking I was going to have to stay over, and he was home, in here with her. But I have to pee, dammit, and all my makeup is in there. With a deep breath, I leave the room and go into the bathroom.

Travis already came in, unlocked the doors, and got dressed. But he didn’t wipe up the water on the floor in front of the tub. My sock soaks it up and I have to catch myself on the counter, the pain of my broken heart too much. I quickly pee, then force myself to have tunnel vision as I pack my makeup. My travel bag fills up fast, so I shove everything else into a grocery bag and then add it to my suitcase, lugging it downstairs.

Travis is sitting on the couch, head in his hands. Seeing him distraught throws me off-guard for a second. He’s a boys-don’t-cry kind of person, brought up believing that showing emotion means you’re weak. It caused a great many arguments between us, but that’s neither here nor there.

Not anymore.

“Where are you going?” he asks softly.

“Away from you.”

“Rachel, please.”

I shake my head, knowing if I turn and look at him I might come undone. “No. Travis, no. We’re done. I’ll come back for the rest of my stuff later. I…I just can’t be around you. I don’t even want to look at you anymore.”

“I’ll go,” he says and stands.

“Go back with your mistress, you mean?” I keep my eyes on the floor.

“No. I’ll go to a hotel.”

“Oh and have her come to you?”

“Rachel, no. Please, I’m sorry. I—”

“Save it. You’re only sorry you got caught. But yes, go. I’d rather stay here and pack my stuff and probably drink all the wine anyway. Get the hell out of here.”

His eyes meet mine and he’s looking at me like I can’t be serious.

“Leave,” I say, voice wavering. This might very well be the last time I see him. I close my eyes, not wanting to remember him like this. “Now.”

“I’ll just…we don’t have to do this, Rach.”

“Yes, we do. Goodbye, Travis.”

The couch groans as he gets up, and I hear him shuffle across the room and up the stairs. A minute later he’s out the door. I let out my breath and allow the tears to fall. I cry for a minute, then compose myself, crossing the kitchen to lock the garage door.

I bring up my mom’s number on my phone, finger hovering over the “call” icon. I let out my breath. My mom is going to be upset—really upset—and there’s nothing she can do right now. She’s a kindergarten teacher and has work in the morning too. Telling her the wedding is off is inevitable, but it’s something I can put off just a little longer.

Tears fill my eyes and I feel like puking. How am I going to do this? Telling everyone…calling the venue and the others involved in this…it’s just too much. Too much time, too much emotion.

Too much embarrassment.

I’ve posted a great deal about the wedding on my blog and on Instagram. My followers were looking forward to more wedding posts and pictures. I close out of being able to make calls and open Instagram, going to my own profile and scroll through my pictures.

My life looks so perfect, so organized and glamorous. That’s what I wanted, why I carefully choose each and every picture that goes up. I don’t think most people realize that the “candid” photos I post are usually the result of fifty or more photos taken, and most have at least slight editing done to them.

From the outside looking in, you would think my life is charmed.

But that’s the goal of a blogger, right? That’s what people who are Instagram famous do: Photoshop away their problems, highlighting only the best of the best.

“Fuck you,” I say to my phone when a picture of Travis and me comes into view. I’m tired and incredibly emotional right now, and looking at my own smiling face is pissing me off.

Because I don’t think I can ever smile—fake or not—ever again. I used to think love heals all things, but now I know that is a lie. Love doesn’t heal. Love destroys.

Chapter Six

Derek

My badge slaps against my chest, rising and falling in beat with my feet hitting the pavement. Air rushes in and out of my lungs and my heart hammers loudly in my ears.

Excited. High on adrenaline. Nerves on end as I’m rushing into danger.

This is what I live for. This is what I need. Danger so real you can feel it pressing into you, crushing against your body with such force it makes it hard to breathe.

This is the only time I feel alive.

Yellow light from a streetlamp pours down on the alley, illuminating my way over the trash that’s spilling out of the dumpster. I jump over it, seamlessly landing and keep running, keep pushing.

He can’t be much farther ahead.

I round a corner of a tall brick building and zero in on the man I’m chasing. The man who ran out the back of the shop when I questioned him. The man who is guilty, no doubt.

He turns, sees me gaining on him, and pulls a gun. I only have half a second to make a decision. I could dodge behind the corner of the building I’m next to and hope the perp keeps running. Shooting me is his last resort. If he had the intention to kill me, he would have already. The chances are he’d keep going, get out of sight.

But when it comes to someone with a gun, I don’t leave anything up to hoping.

I could draw my own gun and shoot him down before he even has the chance of pulling the trigger. Watch him fall without giving him the chance to hurt me.

My feet leave the ground as I jump, going with option number three: tackling him and taking him in for further questioning. We collide and he goes down, gun clattering against the gritty pavement. He lands on his back and swings at me, a move easily dodged. I grab him, flip him over, and slap cuffs around his wrists.

“I didn’t do nothing,” he sputters and I help him to his feet.

“Innocent people don’t say that,” I muse. “Or carry illegal firearms. I’m guessing you don’t have a permit.”

“It’s not mine,” he says, like that’s any better. I can tell by the crusted over scabs on his face that he’s a junkie. “Some guy gave it to me. Paid me fifty bucks to pawn it for him.”

I just nod, and move him against a wall, and then call this in to the station, not wanting to touch his gun and smear any potential prints. I can tell by looking at the weapon it’s not loaded. The magazine is missing, actually. The serial numbers have been rubbed off as well. This will be interesting to unfold.

“You got a name?” I ask.

“Roger.”

“Where have you been staying?”

His shoulders jerk uncontrollably. “Here and there. Stayed at Good Faith last night.”

Good Faith is the church that sponsors the wellness clinic where Rachel—the hot nurse—volunteers.  I get a flash of her pretty face, the kindness in her blue eyes. She looked at me like she could see right through me. She looked at me with compassion, without judgement. And that’s something I haven’t seen in a while.

“Have you ever shot a gun before?” I ask.

Roger’s head is already shaking…well, twitching I guess. “Nope.” I look at him, noticing the unwashed brown hair and dirty skin. How did he end up like this? Was he born into a life of drug use?

We go down to the station, and several hours later Roger gives us the name of the gun owner. Once ballistics come back with a report on the gun, we’ll know more. Possibly enough to make an arrest, and maybe even close the case of the murdered homeless men.

“Good work, kid,” Andy says, pulling a cigarette from his pocket. He rolls it between his fingers then brings it to his nose and inhales. He’s been trying to quit since I’ve known him, and he swears smelling the damn thing helps with the craving.

“Thanks,” I say, the rush of the arrest wearing off.

“Wanna go grab breakfast?”

“Is it morning already?”

Andy gives a hearty chuckle. “It’s been morning, kid. Which reminds me, you gotta stop with these middle of the night arrests. The wife’s getting real tired of my phone ringing at four in the morning.”

“Didn’t she know that was what she signed up for when she married you?”

“Hah. I’ll remind her.”

“Let’s go to Suzy’s. You know, it’s not too late to get the waitress’s number.”

“You go,” I say. “I’m gonna look into the lead Roger gave us.”

“Kid,” Andy says and I know by his tone he’s not gonna take no for an answer. “You’ve spent more time at the station than your own house. We all got demons. Running ain’t gonna make ‘em go away.”

“I’m not running,” I tell him, though maybe that’s exactly what I’m doing. “Just staying busy.”

Andy looks at me with more concern than he ever has before. “As long as you believe that.”

“It’s the truth.” But is it? Fuck, I don’t know.

Chapter Seven

Rachel

I wake, curled up with an empty bottle of wine, a headache, and a broken heart. For a split second when the early morning light first hit my eyes, I thought today was like any other day. My fiancé next to me, begrudgingly getting up for work while I crack a joke about how I get to sleep in. He’ll kiss me and slip his hand under the covers, fondling me while debating if we have enough time for a quickie.

The tears come along with the realization that he hasn’t tried that in a while. When was the last time we couldn’t resist our primal urges to get down and dirty in the morning, making Travis late for work? That was back when being together, expressing our love, was more important than anything else.

The wine bottle clinks against my engagement ring, driving the stake further into my heart. I roll over, bury my face in the pillow, and cry until I can’t resist my basic human needs—eat and pee—anymore. I go straight downstairs, not wanting to use the bathroom where the defamation of our relationship occurred, and then head to the kitchen for a healthy fruit salad breakfast.

And yes, I mean sangria.

I struggle with the cork for a minute, and then sink onto the kitchen floor, sipping my “breakfast”. My skin itches from the dried sweat I never washed off, though just the thought of stripping down and stepping where she stepped, where she stood, bent over as Travis fucked her, is enough to make me want to vomit. I wash down the lump in my throat with more sangria, which oddly helps. I wait until the alcohol numbs the pain to stand, then I get a jar of chocolate frosting and a bag of pretzels, and retreat to the living room.

This wasn’t supposed to be it. The story was supposed to end with a kiss and a happily ever after.

Tears sting my eyes. The blank pages before me are terrifying. Will my love story turn into a horror? I probably won’t even get that lucky. People like a good horror story. My life will become a boring tale, one left at the bottom of a bargain bin. Angrily, I wipe tears from my eyes, wanting to feel the blind rage I felt last night. I want to smash shit and scream. But all I feel is defeat.

Defeat and blank pages. The totally random unpredictability of the future used to excite me. The unknown is terrifying when you have to face it alone.

I get up, drink some water and feel almost immediately better. Looking at the empty cup in my hand causes the rage to come back. Without thinking, I turn and throw the glass against the wall.

How could he do this to me? In the end, I’ll be glad I got out before the wedding. In the end, I’ll get through this. But right now it’s all I can do to keep from shattering into a million tiny pieces like the cup that smashed against the wall.

I can’t stay here. I don’t want to see Travis again. There’s no way to divide up stuff fairly, but fuck being fair. I should take whatever the hell I want and if I leave him a roll of toilet paper the bastard should be happy. Though I don’t want anything from the house. The decorations…even my beloved couch. It’ll only remind me of him and bring negative energy with it wherever it goes.

But my personal shit, like clothes, shoes, jewelry…that stuff is coming with me. And crap I have a lot of it. Too much to fit in the new luggage set I purchased just for the honeymoon. I hate the idea of stuffing my clothes in garbage bags, but if that’s what it takes, then so be it.

I come across Travis’s laptop in the spare bedroom as I’m gathering stuff. I stop and stare at it, nervously twisting my long blonde hair through my fingers.

Logic tells me to leave it alone. Why deepen the wound? But I threw logic and reasoning out the window yesterday when I caught the man I was supposed to marry red-handed. I sit on the floor and open his computer. It’s password protected, but I know the password. I’ve known it. He told me it. Because we trusted each other. We had nothing to hide.

I feel like I’m not really in my body again as I log onto his Facebook. I should stop. The damage is done and there is no need to further the hurt.

Yet I need to know.

The compulsion drives me, and now I’m looking at his messages. The most recent—and unread—is from Shana Rosten. I know her. She’s Travis’s supervisor, and the last time I checked, has a husband. We’ve gone out to dinner with them a few times, even had them over here for drinks.

She was the woman Travis was having sex with in the shower last night. Vomit rises in my throat. He was cheating on me with a married woman. I scan her message. It’s frantic, afraid I’m going to tell her husband. I screenshot everything, send it to myself, but don’t act on it. Not yet.

I scroll up through the message, unable to stop myself and instantly regret it when I read Travis’s words.

The Mrs is stuck at work. Wanna come over and have some fun? I’m overdo for it ;)

“Overdue?” I say. “Learn how to spell, asshole.”

There are several other women sending him messages. I rub my eyes, wondering if it’s possible to run out of tears, and decide enough is enough. This has obviously been going on for a while, and with more than one woman.

I slam the computer shut. Not only does it hurt that I wasn’t enough for Travis, but I feel so incredibly stupid. How the hell did I not know this was going on?

My phone dings when a texts comes through, and my heart skips a beat. I do and don’t want it to be Travis. There is no going back, no forgiving, yet it would be good for my non-existent self-esteem to have him fight for me. I leave his computer on the bed, not caring to put it back where I found it. I want him to know that I know everything.

The world spins around me, making the descent downstairs super fun. My phone is almost dead, which might be a good thing. With no way for calls to come through, I can’t obsessively wait for Travis to call. Because no matter how hard I’m trying to convince myself I don’t care, I do. I care a fucking lot.

The text is a picture of a bracelet—that looks like it might be a FitBit—from Lauren. I open it, see on closer inspection that the bracelets are Disney Fast-passes, and read what she typed:

I came home to find these waiting for me!! Noah is taking us to Disney World for my birthday!! I’m excited for her. Because I know what’s going to happen at Disney World, and there couldn’t be a more perfect place for Noah to propose. And on her birthday at that. Her birthday is about a month after my wedding. I should have been still reeling from honeymoon bliss, getting home after two weeks in Hawaii when she leaves for Florida to have her dream guy propose. I put the phone back on the counter, unable to write a genuine reply right now. Besides, there is no way I’m going to upset my best friend during what should be one of the best times of her life.

I close my eyes and wonder how long I can keep this a secret. Better to keep everyone in the dark as long as possible, right? Spare them the heartache while I can. Only I can’t hide it from myself, and sooner rather than later, I’ll have to start making calls to cancel all things wedding.

A few minutes later, another text comes through. It’s another picture from Lauren, and the image of her daughter wearing Minnie Mouse ears makes me smile, dulling the pain for just a moment. She texted me a message as well, and I almost don’t want to read it. Good news shouldn’t feel like salt in the wound, and I’m hating myself for even thinking that. It’s not that I’m not happy for Lauren, it’s that good things remind me of what I lost. There’s not much room for logic there, I know.

Since when are emotions logical?

I take a steadying breath before looking at her message.

He even got my parents tickets! (It’s so they can watch Ella and we can go have fun. Shhh…don’t tell!) We’ve been talking about going to Disney for a while, but I didn’t know if it would work with Ella. You know I can’t leave her. But with my parents going, it’ll be perfect! I’m seriously freaking out with excitement!

After a slew of heart and smiling emojis, Lauren asks how I am, and reminds me to address the invitations. Hah. They’re nothing but a charred pile of empty promises at the bottom of the garbage can.

I put the phone down and rub my eyes. I really need to shower. After taking another swig of sangria, I get up and go to the kitchen sink. I’m just drunk enough to convince myself that splashing warm water on my face is enough of a cleansing to make it through a few more hours. Basically until I’m sober enough to realize that I stink.

And then I’m back to packing. I shove all my scrubs into a garbage bag, tie it shut, then remember that I have to work this afternoon. Fuckity-fuck. I need to stop drinking, that’s for sure. And I can’t put off showering for much longer.

Stepping where her bare feet last stood feels gross. Maybe her bare ass and tits smashed into the shower wall. Maybe she even used my shampoo, my soap, my loofa! My eyes narrow. No one uses my loofa. I march back downstairs and grab a bottle of Lysol from under the kitchen sink.

Five minutes later, I’m coughing from the fumes of cleaning product. But now the shower is disinfected enough for me to jump in. Then I get out and do my hair and makeup. One, to pass the time. Two, to cover up how shitty I feel inside. As much as I don’t want to go to work, not being home when Travis gets back is a good thing. And there’s a good chance he’ll be asleep when I get home. Especially since I don’t plan to come straight home from work. I want to avoid this place for as long as humanly possible.

~*~

It’s nearing one AM when I walk through the door. Out of all the nights to get stuck at work, tonight was not one of them. In fact, Heather showed up fifteen minutes early to help me finish anything I had fallen behind on. The nice yet small gesture was almost enough to cause my tightly wound cover to come undone. I hadn’t told anyone because I didn’t want pity, and I know that as soon as the first word about my ruined relationship spills from my mouth, tears will follow.

So instead of going home, I drove around for a while, then went to a 24-hour diner, ordered a cheeseburger and fries, and ate in my car. I would have stayed away longer, but dammit, I need sleep.

The house is quiet when I step inside. The glow from the TV illuminates the entryway enough for me to see in. I take my shoes off, set my purse down, and lock the door behind me.

“Rachel?”

His voice is like a thousand needles and my heart is the pin cushion. I should have stayed at a hotel. I can’t do this, can’t face him and hold it together.

“Who else would it be?” I grumble. “Oh wait. Maybe Shana. Or Jade. Or Caitlin.” I get a bit more confidence with each name I speak. Holding onto my resolve, I walk through the house and to the stairs.

“Wait,” he says when my foot lands on the first step. “Can’t we talk?”

“There’s nothing to talk about,” I say without turning around. “We’re done.”

“You’re just going to throw away three years?”

If I was a vampire, my fangs would be out. “I didn’t throw anything away,” I hiss, whirling around. If I had laser eyes, he’d be a pile of dust. “You threw it all away! I did nothing!”

“Exactly,” he shouts, standing from the couch. “You did nothing. Do you have any idea how lonely I’ve been?”

Oh hell no, he did not just say that. If anything was in my hand it would be thrown against his face. Fuck! He’s turning me into a villain!

“Don’t you dare even try to say this is my fault. The only nothing I’ve done is anything wrong! This is all you! You cheated on me. You betrayed everything we built.” I come at him fast, and he takes a step back. Good. You should be scared. The Evil Queen takes no prisoners. “I left my friends, left my family, left a fucking job for you! And for what? For you to get lonely? Boo-fucking-hoo. Did you play a tiny violin while you had your affairs? Make those other women feel bad for you so they’d give it up easy? If you’re trying to make me feel bad for you, congratulations, you’ve only made it worse.” I stare at him, right into those brown eyes I used to get lost in. Then I step back, swallowing down the words that are threatening to come out.

Mean words.

True words.

Words that are meant to cause pain. Words that I’ll regret later. Not because I didn’t mean them but because I believe the last words we say to each other shouldn’t be malicious. Eventually, the anger will fade and I’ll move on. In like ten years—but eventually. And I don’t want to be haunted by our parting words.

“I’m sorry,” he whispers. “I’m so sorry. If I could take it back, I would. Rachel, please.”

All I can do is shake my head. “And I’m sorry. But this isn’t something I can live with. You didn’t just flirt with some chicks online to boost your confidence. You had sex with them. You kissed them, then kissed me. You stuck your—” I can’t finish. Pain hits me and I double over, tears falling like rain.

“Oh, Rachel.” His hand lands on my shoulder. Warm. Familiar.

“No!” I twist away. “No! You don’t get to comfort me anymore. You don’t get anymore of me! I’m only here because I haven’t figured out where to go!”

“You don’t have to go anywhere. Stay! Please. Please Rachel!” He reaches for me and I swat his hand away.

“Don’t touch me! Don’t you dare touch me!”

“So this is it?”

The anger drops like a heavy book. “Yes.” The word leaves me, freeing something. The emotion shocks me, sends a jolt down my spine, and suddenly I’m looking at Travis like he’s a stranger. There is too much unsaid between us, too much buried in lies. As hard as it is to let go and figure out how to move on, I know what has to be done. “This is it.”

~*~

The tiny bit of inner peace I felt last night is gone when I wake up. My heart hurts so much, and I feel like such a loser. Though it’s no excuse, did I neglect Travis? Using the men-have-needs line is complete and utter bullshit, one I never would have bought into, but right now I’m weak and wondering if I was a crappy girlfriend that would have become a shitty wife.

I stay in bed all morning, watching daytime TV and crying. Knowing that I have to deal with this is salt in the wound, and the pain from my broken heart manifests physically, radiating into my fingers and toes. I don’t think I could get up and out of bed if I tried. It’s just too much, and I don’t know what will be worse: having to see Travis again tonight or having to tell my parents the news.

How do I even break that sort of news? Start with a soft opener of good news bad news? And what kind of good news do I even have? Hey Mom, it’s me. Good news is I’m alive today. Bad news is, Travis cheated on me and the wedding is off and I’m basically dead anyway, so that good news is a lie.

I sniffle and rub at my eyes. I am alive. I am healthy. I have a job and a house. I might share this house with a complete and total dickmuffin but I’m safe and warm. Well, safe and cool. It’s fucking hot outside.

Going through my mental list of thanks only makes me feel worse because in the grand scheme of things, this isn’t going to bring about the start of the apocalypse. The gates of Hell have only opened for me, and me alone. I close my eyes and think about the world and all its problems. I’m really fucking insignificant…which makes me feel all sorts of lonely and depressed.

Way to go, Rachel. Great time to go all existential.

The only way to get out of my head is to get out of bed. Needing to stay busy, I divide stuff up. The things I want go on the kitchen table for easy packing later. I leave Travis’s stuff where it is. He’ll stay here, I think. We did come out this way for his job.

And that reminds me of the screenshots I have waiting for me in my Facebook messages. Which in turn reminds me I’ve neglected my social media accounts for two days, and I go into a moment of panic. Fuck, why does my brain have to work like this? One disaster at a time, please.

I have to send those photos to Shana’s husband. He deserves to know. But that could destroy their marriage, and I’d be the reason behind it…

“No,” I say out loud. “Not me. I didn’t cheat on anyone.”

I get my phone with the intentions of finding Shana’s husband on Facebook, and see that I have more texts from Lauren. One is asking me if I watched the season finale of Once Upon a Time yet, and another is a picture of a litter of puppies she was working with in one of her vet classes.

I want to ask her what to do. She’s always been the one I turn to for advice. Though she’ll never admit it, Lauren’s the wise one in this friendship. She thinks things through and can see both sides. I let out a breath. I don’t want to upset her; she’s got enough going on with school and her baby. And I’m tired. I don’t want to talk about this right now.

The phone rings almost immediately after I set it down. It’s work, and my finger hovers over the red decline button before I answer it.

“Hello?”

“Rachel, hi. It’s MaryAnne. How are you doing, hun?”

I roll my eyes. She doesn’t care. I should proceed with “what the hell do you want?” but go with something more polite. “I’m good, how are you?”

“Oh, you know,” she starts with a chuckle. “Another day another dollar, right? So we had a call off for midnights. I know you’re off today, but could you come in and help us out? I’d really appreciate it.”

My first thought is Oh hell no. I’m tired. And I know we’re short staffed with nurses’ aides on the midnight shift, which make being on the memory care unit difficult. But it would get me out of the house…

“No,” I say and feel relief. “I’m sorry, but I can’t.”

“I have no one else to fill that spot.”

My eyes narrow. She could fill in. I’ve seen her fill holes in the schedule, uh, never. “I’m sorry,” I say again. “But I can’t.”

“Well, why not?” Her fake charm is gone.

“Personal reasons,” I say, knowing she can’t actually ask or expect an answer. Tonight is my night off. I don’t owe her shit.

“You’re really going to abandon your patients for personal reasons?”

My mouth opens but I got nothing. Other than spewing profanities, how the hell do you respond to that?

“I’ll see you Wednesday for my shift. I’m sorry I can’t do tonight.”

She hangs up without saying bye. What a piece of work. I lean against the kitchen counter and close my eyes, feeling so lost. Not knowing what else to do, I keep packing until everything I own is in piles in the kitchen. The closer it gets to Travis coming home from work, the more anxiety I feel.

A gust of wind blows through the open kitchen window, bringing with it a promise of rain. I miss the smell of rain. It’s so much drier here in Texas, I don’t get hit with that wonderful smell very often. A wave of homesickness comes on, gripping what’s left of my broken heart. I want out of here.

I need out of here.

We can’t live like this, going from lovers to strangers in an instant. Tears pool in my eyes behind closed lids. It took a month of talking and flirting before Travis and I went on our first date. It took two more months before we became exclusive. And another two before we confessed our love, a love that grew stronger and stronger until we both knew there was no one else.

What grew so beautifully for years is wilted, disintegrating into the soil it once sprouted from. And I’m coming apart along with it.

So I retreat back to my bed, and start an apartment search. I don’t know Dallas well enough to wisely—or safely—pick a new place to live. Going by my salary alone limits me, unless I get a roommate…which gives me an idea. A bad idea. Lauren calls when I’m about to check Craig’s list for wanted roommates.

She’s someone who prefers texting and messaging on Facebook over calling, so either something really good or something really bad has happened. I can’t not answer her.

“Hello?”

“Thank goodness,” she says. “You’re alive.”

Barely. “Yeah,” I exhale, voice wavering.

“What’s wrong? You didn’t reply to my texts and you haven’t updated your blog or anything in a few days.”

Lauren isn’t into fashion like I am, but she’s a good enough friend to follow and support me. Tears fill my eyes.

“Rachel? Are you okay?”

The tears roll down my cheeks. “No. I’m not okay.” I break down crying, holding the phone away so I don’t sob in Lauren’s ear.

She doesn’t ask what’s wrong. She doesn’t tell me to get it together. She only says she’s on her way.

~*~

“You’ll get through this,” Lauren says. She’s sitting next to me on the couch, squished up close, sharing a blanket and holding my hand. She and her boyfriend Noah arrived about an hour ago. They took an overnight flight, and left their daughter back in Michigan. It’s the first time Lauren has been away from her. It’s taken me nearly the whole hour to explain what happened since I kept stopping, overcome with heartache. “You are stronger than you know.”

I wipe my cheek with the back of my hand. “I’m not strong. I’ve been a mess this whole time.”

“You are strong,” she repeats. She believes it with her whole heart. I don’t want to let her down.

My hair falls around my face. “Then why do I feel so lost?”

“Because this is a shitty situation,” she says bluntly. “I don’t know what I would do if…” she trails off, moving her gaze to Noah. “If you didn’t feel lost, that would be weird. But know you have me. I’ll be your GPS.”

My lower lip quivers and tears fill my eyes once again. I sniffle but can’t control my emotion. “I love you.”

“I love you, too,” she whispers back, tears rolling down her own face. “I hate that this happened. I wish I knew magic words to make it better.”

“Me too, but the magic words I want to know would make Travis’s dick rot and fall off.”

“Bot flies.” Lauren’s eyes widen. “Get one of those suckers to lay an egg in his shaft. Or anywhere on his body. The maggots are pretty nasty. And the whole thing is painful. We just removed a ton from a horse’s stomach. It was awesome.”

“I’ve seen regular maggots. Are bot fly maggots bigger?”

Lauren smiles. “I have pictures, wanna see?”

“I do.”

She turns to grab her phone from the coffee table, and I get a glimpse of Noah’s face. “You both are weird,” he says and shakes his head.

“I’m a nurse, she’s a vet…nothing really fazes us anymore.” I smile for the first time since Sunday.

“I know,” Noah says. “Lauren shows me pictures all the time. I think I’m getting used to it too.” His eyes fall on Lauren and he smiles. It’s easy to turn that moment into something negative. To feel pangs of jealousy over something I don’t have anymore. But when everything falls apart you have to remember that some things fall together. I’m wallowing in sorrow, brain constantly reminding me of all the good times I no longer have, and yet I cannot recall a single time Travis looked at me that way.

Like I’m the only thing that matters.

Obviously, I wasn’t. I take in a deep breath and stretch out my legs and groan. “I need coffee,” I mumble.

“Want me to make some?” Lauren offers.

I shake my head. “There should still be some in the pot.”

“I’ll get it,” Noah offers and stands. “I know how Lauren likes her coffee, but what about you, Rachel?”

“Black, like my shriveled dead heart,” I say dryly.

“When have you even liked black coffee?” Lauren quips.

“You’re right.” I get up and pull a bottle of Irish Whiskey from the fridge and pour it into a coffee mug, then take a drink.

“Forgetting something?” Lauren asks.

“Huh?” I sit back down next to her.

“Coffee.”

I take another drink and raise my eyebrows. “Don’t be so judgmental.”

Lauren smiles and rolls her eyes. “What are you going to do?” she asks softly.

I take another drink and shake my head. “I’m not sure. I can’t stay here living like this. I want to go home. I’ve wanted to go home for a while.” My mind flashes back to something my mom said when we were visiting at Christmas. She was surprised to learn that I hadn’t really made any friends here yet. I’m social and like to talk, so it was unlike me. When I couldn’t explain why I hadn’t found anyone to hang out with yet, she suggested that it was some sort of subconscious protest for moving here. I thought it was metaphysical bullshit at the time, but now I’m seeing the truth in her words.

“Did you ever like Travis?” I ask Lauren.

She turns to Noah, mouth opening. He shakes his head ever so slightly, but that’s all I need.

“Why not?”

“He was just kind of mean to you,” she says carefully. “I don’t think he cheated on you the whole time you were together, but that respect that people in love have for each other always seemed to be missing. I’ve heard you say more negative things about the way he treats you than positive since you’ve moved here.” She pauses, eyebrows pushing together. “Sorry. I shouldn’t have said that. You’re not mad, are you?”

“No, because I completely agree with you.” I take another drink and maybe it’s the company of my best friend or the booze, but I feel a tiny bit of relief. Canceling the wedding and having to face everyone is going to suck some big old hairy balls. Balls that haven’t been bathed in a few days and have been dangling between a pair of thick, sweaty legs in this Texas heat.

But I’ll get over it.

Marrying Travis isn’t something that can easily be gotten over. The scab is still fresh, but the wound is healing. And maybe—just maybe—this forced me to dodge a bullet.

~*~

“This is everything?” Lauren asks, setting a folder on the coffee table.

“Yeah. It’s all in there…I think.”

She nods and opens the folder, flipping through papers as she makes a list. “And your dress hasn’t been altered yet, right?”

“Not yet.” I let out a strangled laugh. “This is one time my procrastination has paid off.” Lauren gives me an empathetic smile. “Thanks,” I tell her. “For doing this.”

“You don’t have to thank me.” She jots down a few more notes, completing the list of all things wedding related that need to be canceled. “I’ll start calling now. I doubt I’ll get through to everyone, but I can at least leave messages.”

“Seriously, thank you. I know how much you hate talking on the phone…or to anyone in person. Do you still rehearse your order before you tell the waiter at restaurants?”

“I’ve gotten her over that,” Noah says proudly. “She’s much better with that sort of thing now. She even called the cable company and complained the other day.”

“It was awful,” Lauren says and her eyes meet mine. I feel a bit of my heart go back into place. “This is the least I can do to help you, Rach.” She goes into the kitchen and calls someone involved in the wedding. I try not to pay attention.

“Thanks for flying out here,” I say softly to Noah, who’s still sitting in the living room. He’s been playing on his phone, and though he hasn’t said anything, I’m sure he’s bored. “And sorry this interferes with your life.”

Noah shakes his head. “Don’t be sorry for what that asshole did.”

I nod, wrapping my arms around myself. “How’s work?” I ask. I’ve known Noah since high school, and since he’s been friends with Lauren’s brother for years, we crossed paths multiple times, and have stayed the night at Lauren’s at the same time. But we never really talked, and this is a bit awkward.

“Busy but good. I’ve been shooting a lot of wed—fuck, sorry.”

“It’s okay. Lauren told me you’ve been photographing more weddings lately.”

“Yeah. I don’t particularly like it, but it’s nice being able to work close to home. I used to like traveling for work but it’s hard leaving Ella now.”

I just nod again. I’ve never been good at making small talk like this. Pair that with exhaustion and a broken heart, and it’s like pulling teeth.

“It’s for the Brown-Martin wedding,” Lauren says.

I close my eyes. I knew this would hurt. I knew canceling each event would be like ripping off a Band-Aid, exposing the wound. But I’m not at all prepared for the feeling of being sucked backwards into a vortex of mortification. I feel so stupid.

Noah grabs the TV remote, and a few seconds later, the sound of Spongebob Squarepants muffles Lauren’s words. I pull my knees up to my chest and lean back. If I focus, I can follow her conversation. I stare forward, concentrating harder on this stupid cartoon than I did when I took the NCLEX to get my nursing license.

An hour later, Lauren joins us on the couch.

“I got all that I could handled and you’re getting deposits back from most places,” she starts. “The venue needs your dad to call, since the credit card on file is under his name.”

My heart skips a beat. “They’re not going to call him and tell him, are they?”

“No, I made sure to ask about that. The place you bought your dress said you can sell it on contingent if you want. I said you’d make a decision later and get back to them.”

“They can have it,” I spit out. “I don’t want it at all.”

She nods. “And the manager at the resort wasn’t in, so I left a message for him to call you back. They were really rude, just to warn you.”

I fold my hands together and realize I’m still wearing my engagement ring. The world spins around me when I look down at the sparkling diamond. My eyes close as I twist it off, heart pounding in my ears. The damn thing gets stuck on my knuckle and I frantically yank at it as if the Ring Wraiths are nearby. It lands on the coffee table with a click.

“I want to throw that thing in a lake,” I say through gritted teeth.

Noah leans forward and picks it up, looking at the diamonds. “I think selling it would be a better option.”

“True,” I say and lean back on the couch. “I’ll pawn it. I just want it gone.”

Lauren puts her hand on mine. “Speaking of gone, have you decided what to do?”

“I want to go home.”

“You mean home-home?”

“Yeah.” I swallow the emotion rising inside. “I miss Michigan. I miss you. I miss my family. I moved here for Travis, and now that we’re…now there’s no reason to stay.” Tears pool in the corners of my eyes. “Home. My parents. They’re going to be so disappointed.”

“Not in you,” Lauren says softly. “When do you want to leave?”

“As soon as possible.”

“What about work?”

“I’ll quit.” I rub my eyes.

“You don’t want to give a notice or anything?” she asks. “I don’t want you to regret anything later.”

“Oh, I won’t. Even before this mess I wanted to quit. My boss is evil.”

“Most bosses are.”

“Not like MaryAnne,” I say. “Trust me, if you met her you’d be tempted to get the salt and exercise the demons that reside inside her soulless body.”

“Exercise?”

“Yeah. Like an exorcism,” I tell her.

“I don’t think exercise is the right word. It’s not very scary. I mean, you don’t hear Sam and Dean threatening demons with exercise.”

“Well they should. Everyone knows how awful jogging is.”

“I thought you liked jogging.” She leans back and smiles.

“I lied. No one likes that shit. I just say it to sound cool.” I let out a sigh. “I’ll find another job in Michigan. Long-term care has a high turnover rate. And if I can’t find a job, I’ll become a mail order bride or something. You know, that’ll probably be the only way I’ll get a wedding now.”

“Rachel,” Lauren says with just enough sternness. “I know you can’t see the light at the end of the tunnel now, but it’s there. Besides, you’re too old to be a mail order bride.”

I nod. “You’re right. I’ll try out for a survival show instead. Maybe one I have to get naked for. Make all that dieting I did worth something.”

She cocks an eyebrow. “Remember the one time we went camping? You didn’t last more than half the night and we were in my backyard.”

“Oh, right. I don’t like bugs.” I shake my head. “I hate how insecure this is making me. I hate how I feel like I don’t know who I am.”

“You feel that way right now. But you are Rachel Brown. My best friend. A nurse. A fashion blogger who is Instagram famous.”

“I don’t have enough followers to be Insta-famous,” I say, adverting my eyes.

“Not yet. But you will.”

I rest my head against the couch. “Maybe. If I ever get back to blogging.”

“You will. I know you will, and you’ll come back stronger than ever before. Write something amazing that will take off and make you even more popular than you already are, and then some big brand will want to partner with you and the next thing you know I’ll be seeing you walk the red carpet at the Oscars.”

I raise an eyebrow. Having a break out post, something that goes viral and puts my blog on the map is a dream, but not one I expect to happen. “I’m too weird to be marketable,” I grumble. “And I don’t think bloggers go to the Oscars. But thanks for being optimistic.”

She smiles. “I learned it from you. We all know I’d win a prize in worst-case-scenario thinking. You’re the one who can see the good in any situation.”

“What the hell’s the good in this?”

Noah leans forward. “You can find someone else to marry who’s last name is Green.”

I raise an eyebrow. “Huh?”

Lauren gives Noah a look and shakes her head. “He likes Friends.”

“Oh,” I say. “Who doesn’t?” I smile hoping it’s not obvious how desperately I’m trying not to fall into a million pieces. My heart is hanging on by a thread, and that thread is fraying more and more with each and every beat.

I wish I never said yes and put that stupid ring on my finger.

I wish I never moved to stupid Dallas where the stupid sun always shines.

I wish I never envisioned a future, picked out names for our future children, and planned my whole entire life around stupid Travis.

And I wish, most of all, that there was an un-love button I could push and make myself stop caring. Only someone you love can break your heart. And that is so messed up.

Almost as messed up as falling in love.

We rip our hearts out of our chests, taking them from the safe cages they resided in, and put them in someone else’s hands. Then we trust them not to crush the very thing that keeps us alive.

I can’t think of anything more stupid. Stupid love. Stupid, fucking love.

Chapter Eight

Derek

“I’m here because I’m working the nightshift,” a patrol cop named Renner says, coming up behind me. He sets a paper cup of coffee on my desk. We used to be partners before I made detective. “You’re here because you have no life.”

“This guy has no life.” I tap the image of the dead homeless man. “Not anymore.”

I grab the cup and bring it to my lips. The office coffee is always stale and lukewarm. I’ve gotten so used to it, the bland drink is almost comforting.

“You’re gonna end up that way if you don’t stop working the way you do. But only less tragic. You’ll keel over right here in this desk from lack of sleep. It might be a few hours before anyone even notices since you’re always here anyway.”

I sigh and lean back, wooden chair creaking under my weight. “I’ll stop when this case is closed.”

“Another will open before that is closed. Hell, another will open before the night is over. This glorious warm weather brings out the killer in us, you know.”

I run my hand over my face. I am tired, I can’t deny that. It’s going on two in the morning, and I’ve been going over files for the last three hours. I haven’t gotten up from my desk, haven’t eaten or had anything to drink all night. Okay, fine…I’ll admit I’m feeling a little shitty.

Food will help with that. A good night’s sleep will cure it. But I haven’t had one of those in…fuck. I can’t even remember the last time I slept peacefully through the night.

“Dude,” Renner starts, perching on the edge of my desk. “You’re a good cop and an even better detective. But even the best can’t run on empty.” He pauses, waiting for me to fill the silence, only I have nothing to say. Because he’s right. “When was the last time you had fun, did anything besides work? You haven’t played football with us in over a year.” His eyes flick to Andy’s empty desk, and I know the two of them must have talked. “And we could really use you. Contrary to popular belief, not all us cops are fit and active. We’re losing. Losing bad.”

I force a smile. “We can’t have the Fire Department win. They get cocky.”

“Oh, they’re past cocky. We’re playing them Saturday.”

“I might show.” I feel like the words are a lie. My interest in football has dwindled to nothing. Having played in high school and again in college, football has been a passion, a good escape. I’m good at it, yet I don’t want to play.

Yes, that’s an issue. An issue for another day.

“I’m gonna hold you to it,” he says. A call comes in about a domestic dispute, and Renner leaves to respond. “Gotta call the wife,” he says as he heads out.

“You’re still doing that?” I remember back when we were rookies, he’d call his wife to tell her he loved her and the kids in case things went south, which they can in the blink of an eye. I gave him shit for it then, but came to a sudden understanding when I thought I too had a family.

“Always,” he says with a half-smile then ducks out of the room. I watch for a moment too long, feeling the familiar twinge of pain begin to tingle around the edges of my charred heart.

There’s a chance of dying every single day.

You’re only alive because you’re not dead. Life has meaning because it can be taken away.

It’s not a question of what you take with you when you go, but what you leave behind.

Memories.

Impressions.

Legacies.

All depend on people. People remembering you. People honoring you. People telling your story fifty years later, keeping you alive if just through words.

Who will remember me when I’m gone?

The hole in my heart, the one punched through when my family was pulled out from under my feet, aches less and less. Eventually, there will be nothing left. You can’t break what’s not there.

I blink, and get hit with the image of the baby’s face. We named him Benjamin. After my father, who died from cancer five years ago. I became a cop because of him, determined to uphold the same values and justice he instilled in us.

Fuck.

I drain the rest of the coffee, get up to pee and get another cup, and go back to my desk, trying to find a connection between the homeless men that were shot execution style at close range. The bullet from the first victim was a match to the gun we got off of Roger, who claims a man gave it to him with the instructions to pawn it.

Something about that doesn’t add up. It’s too obvious. I fold my arms across my chest, trying to think why someone would give a murder weapon away. Roger is no innocent man. He has a trail of charges, all petty, but enough to make him a suspect. Was the gun given to him as a set up?

I pull up the toxicology report for Roger. He was high on a few things when I arrested him, cocaine being one of them. I skim through it, then have that lightbulb moment detectives live for.

There was cocaine on the first victim’s finger tips, but not in his system. He touched cocaine and didn’t use it. Was he a runner? My brain explodes as I draw connections, and everything around me fades. My heart hammers with excitement as I piece this together, getting the bones laid out to crack this case wide open.

~*~

The insomnia is getting so bad that just looking at my bed feels like a joke. I get home at four in the morning. Physically, I’m drained. My legs are stiff from sitting at my damn desk for so long. I take a shower, get something to eat, then collapse in bed as dawn approaches. I get just enough sleep to keep me going, then I’m up and back at it. Stay busy, stay focused.

I hit the gym before work. I spend the day chasing leads, piecing more and more together. Go to the gun range after. Grab takeout then go home, planning to eat while watching crime shows, mentally scoffing at how unrealistic they all are. I’m halfway done with my fried rice when the doorbell rings.

My hand flies to my side, instinctively reaching for my gun. Who comes over but doesn’t call? No one I want to deal with, that’s for sure. I settle back onto the couch.

The doorbell rings again, followed by knocking. Damn kids selling magazines are persistent sons of bitches, I’ll give them that.

“Derek!” someone shouts from the other side of the door. “I can see you in there!”

I sigh, recognizing my mother’s voice, and get up. I love my mom. Always have, always will. I’m not purposely ignoring her…okay, I am. I know how excited she was to have a grandchild. Losing the kid hurt her almost as much as it hurt me. So I avoid her because it’s easier than talking about emotions and shit…which I haven’t done. I throw open the door and see my mom and sister standing on the little cement stoop. My mom’s holding a plate covered in foil and my sister has what I think is a baggie full of cookies. I hope it’s a baggie full of cookies.

“What are you guys doing here?” I stand aside and let them in.

“Hello to you, too,” my mother says raising her eyebrows as she steps inside. “Can’t a mother stop by and see her oldest son? You never call me anymore. Don’t you love your mother? You’d think if you loved your mother you’d call her.”

My mom widens her eyes and shakes her head. “You need to open the curtains. And some windows. The dark isn’t good for you, you know. I read about it on the internet. You need sunlight to be happy. That’s why people in Seattle kill themselves.”

“Isn’t Seattle one of the best places to live?” I ask, shutting and locking the door behind them.

“She’s been on this all week,” Margery whisper-talks. “And won’t let it go. Be glad you weren’t around for her rant about gluten last week.”

“That stuff is just horrible for you,” she says and sets the plate on the table, and pats her hair, making sure her curls are in place. For as long as I can remember, my mother has never left the house without her hair or makeup done. And by done I mean go-all-out done. Big curls, held in place with enough hair-spray to eat away another layer in the ozone. Her look is completed with long, acrylic nails and some sort of designer bag. She’s one of those people who takes great pride in how she looks, and having grown up dirt poor, doesn’t take anything for granted.  “I ran into Andy at the supermarket.” She stops, staring right at me, red lips pursed.

I uncover the plate and smile, shaking my head at my sister. This plate of lasagna is full of gluten. “And?” I ask, knowing this is going somewhere.

“He said all you do is work. He seems concerned.”

“I’m fine,” I spit out quickly. “All any detective does is work. Dallas isn’t exactly winning awards for world peace. A body turns up almost every night.”

She waves her hands in the air. “I know, I know. But it’s good to get away from it all from time to time, especially in your line of work. You could come visit me, you know. All the ladies in my book club would love that. Some of them have daughters. Single daughters.”

“Do not set me up with anyone from your book club.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t dare do that.” My mother shakes her head and Margery just snickers. “But it wouldn’t kill you to live a little.”

“My acting class is putting on a show at Samuell Grand Park. You could come watch,” Margery offers.

“Yeah, because that’s exactly what I want to do.” I roll my eyes. “That’s not what I call living.”

“You’re such a jerk,” my sister spits back. “At least I’m doing stuff besides sniffing around dead bodies all day.”

Margery is six years younger than me. One of us was an accident, or a blessing in disguise as Mom calls it. I was born when my mother was nineteen. You can guess who was planned and who wasn’t.

“Listen,” Mom starts. “I love you. We love you. And we’re concerned.”

“You have nothing to be concerned about.” I open the bag of chocolate chip cookies, knowing instantly it’s my grandma’s recipe. “I’m doing just fine.”

My mother nods, not convinced. She looks at Margery then back to me. Whatever she’s going to say has been planned. “Aunt Becky has been talking about a family vacation for a while now. Since your cousin Justin graduates in a few weeks, we thought about going somewhere exotic to celebrate! And it’s been too long since we’ve all been together.”

I can’t refute that. Family, immediate as well as extended, has always been important to us. My mom’s side of the family is large and loud, making family get-togethers more like parties.

“Somewhere exotic?” I echo.

“Yeah, like Florida. It’s been years since I took you kids to Disney!”

Margery shakes her head. “She doesn’t believe me when I say Disney World isn’t exotic.”

I laugh. “What about Hawaii? You’re always talking about going again.”

A shadow of sadness takes over her face for a second, and I know she’s thinking about my father. Hawaii was special to them, and when Dad got sick they stopped going. He wanted her to promise she’d keep doing the things she loved once he was gone, and a trip to the island is one of them.

A smile takes over her face. “That would be nice.”

“You should go,” I tell her. “You’ve only been talking about it for years.”

“Yeah, Mom,” Margery agrees. “You got that Hawaii calendar hanging in your office.”

She considers, then narrows her eyes. “This is about you, Derek. And how you need to get out and have fun. I don’t want to see you work your life away, honey.”

“The more I work, the more lives I save.”

Mom’s face softens. “You know your father only had one regret in life, and that was working as much as he did. Yes, he provided us with a lot, but in the end memories are worth more than money.”

“I know,” I agree, not wanting to argue with her. Mostly because she’s right. As a homicide detective, I deal with those affected by my victims, see how death can rip apart those still living. The dead are gone from this world, suddenly…violently…it’s all the same in the end. It’s those still living that have to deal with it. Being able to reflect on the departed’s life positively doesn’t ease the pain, but offers some sort of bullshit comfort.

“Go out and live life,” she presses. “You never know what can happen until you get out there and do it. You can meet someone new. You can start over. Derek, I want you to be happy.”

I force a smile. I want to be happy too…don’t I? Deep down, I know I do. And even deeper down, I know it’s not going to happen. I’ll never meet someone who can erase the pain of the past enough for me to trust again.

So why even try?

Chapter Nine

Rachel

I sit at the foot of the bed and look around my old room. It hasn’t changed much since I left, but thinking I would be out of it for good this time, Mom filled it with her art supplies. She’s in the process of moving it out, despite my protests that me being here is only temporary until I get back on my feet. I tell myself that all it’ll take is a few weeks of work to save up a good amount to stick in my bank account. I have a decent chunk to put down for the deposit, having sold my ring.

The shock is starting to wear off, and the fact that I’m alone and starting over is pulling me under dark and cold water. I’m trying hard not to drown, not to let the fear of never finding happiness again add weight, causing me to slip below the surface.

I want to be happy. I want to laugh. I want to get back to being my old self and enjoy the life I’m blessed to have.

But I can’t, not yet at least. I’m hurt, and I’m angry. I feel so lost and alone and I hate that I don’t think I’m enough. My heart still longs for Travis, and I replay the good memories over and over. Tears fall, each one weakening my resolve. Maybe I was too harsh? Maybe I shouldn’t have left.

“Rachel?” my dad calls softly from the door. He took today off of work to pick me up from the airport. Lauren flew back with me, and Noah drove my car packed full of my belongings. I’ve been back only a few hours, but it feels good to be home. “Do you need anything?”

I shake my head, unable to speak or even look at him. The floorboards in this century old house creak under his feet. He sits on the bed next to me.

“I’m sorry, honey.” He puts his arm around my shoulder and I break down.

“I just don’t understand,” I sob. “How could he do that? He said he loved me.”

“No one who loves you would do something to hurt you. Not on purpose. I hate that you had to find out that way. But I’m glad you found out.”

“I know.” Fat teardrops plop onto my lap, mirroring the rain falling outside. “I am too. I just can’t help thinking that it’s my fault somehow because I wasn’t home enough.”

“Rachel,” he says in that stern way only dads can. “There is no excuse for being unfaithful. Ever.”

“I feel like such a loser, Dad. A loser who’s not good enough to love and now I’m going to die alone because no one will ever want me again. At least you’ll have someone to take care of you when you’re old since I’m never going to be moving out.”

“That’s not true at all.”

“Yes, it is. I’ll live alone and die alone and that’s okay because you spent a lot of money on a wedding that won’t happen.”

My dad hugs me tighter, not telling me my logic is nonexistent. “Money isn’t a concern. You are.”

“I’m sorry. I feel so bad you wasted your money.”

“Don’t, Rachel. Don’t ever feel bad for someone else’s wrong. You’re too good a person sometimes, just like your mother. That’s why I love her, and that’s why I know someone else will love you.”

And now I’m crying even more. Dad’s phone rings, and he silences it then hugs me again.

“You can get that,” I say. “If it’s important.”

“It’s a client,” he says. “I can call back.”

My dad is a defense attorney and is always busy. “It’s okay, Dad. I need to shower anyway.” I check the time on my phone. “Noah will be here with my stuff in a few hours.” Lauren and I stayed in a hotel overnight, catching a morning flight. Noah left the same night so he could get back as soon as possible. I know he misses his daughter and now Lauren.

Dad nods. “Okay honey. I’ll see you at dinner.” He kisses the top of my head and leaves. I fall back on the mattress, bringing my knees to my chest. My phone dings from an incoming email and I internally shudder. I’ve neglected my blog as well as my personal social media accounts.

I put my thumb on the screen of my phone and swipe. Holy crap my inbox is full and my Instagram notifications are blowing up. I can filter through my emails rather quickly, putting ones that require an actual response in a folder for later and deleting the rest. Deciding that’s too much effort right now, I set the phone down and close my eyes.

Maybe tomorrow I’ll go shopping. There are several boutique clothing stores around here that would be great to feature on my blog. A trip downtown would offer a lot to post about, yet I’m not sure I can do it. Now I know 90% of what you see online is faked to some degree, but I just don’t think I can put on a smiling face and model what I just bought. Besides…Travis took my pictures. Typical, I know.

I stay in bed for a while longer. Why is being sad so exhausting? Is it not enough to have my heart ache with every beat? I push up, every movement taking effort, like I’m under water. I leave my phone on the bed and go into the bathroom.

I step into the shower and slide down the wall. I bring my knees up and rest my head against them, letting hot water roll over me. Despondent, I muffle a sob. What is Travis doing? As much as I don’t want anyone to suffer, I hope he misses me.

Because I surely miss him…I think. Or maybe I miss who I was when I was with him. I miss playing the part of the blushing bride-to-be, ready for my own happily ever after. But when I think about it, really think about it, I didn’t feel like I was getting close to my storybook ending…just playing a game. And all games come to an end. All games have winners and losers.

And I lost.

~*~

“Rachel?” Lauren whispers, knocking on the door to my bedroom. “Are you awake?”

“Yeah,” I mumble. After showering, I got dressed in pajamas and went down to the kitchen, eating my weight in chocolate chip cookies. Then I retreated back up here to hide in bed. “You can come in.”

She climbs in next to me, sticking her feet under the covers. She links her fingers with mine and gives my hand a squeeze. “I’ll stay if you need me to. You know that, right?”

I bite my lip and nod. “Thank you.”

“You don’t have to thank me. I’m your best friend. It’s what we do for each other.”

Tears soak my pillow and my body shudders as I silently cry. “I don’t know how to be me without him,” I confess. “It’s like there’s nothing left, and I feel so pathetic.”

“You’re not pathetic,” she quickly counters. “And it’s going to be an adjustment. You were with him for a long time.” She rolls over to face me. “It’s going to hurt. I can’t lie and say things will be better in the morning. It’s going to hurt for a while. But I promise you will get through this. It’ll get easier every day, little by little.”

I close my eyes. “It’s been a long time since I’ve been single.”

“It has.”

“I don’t know how to start dating again. The online thing didn’t work out for you, did it?”

She chuckles. “Not at all. Neither did being set up on blind dates by friends. Don’t even think about it right now though.”

I swallow back a sob. “I know. I just want to envision myself happy, and I can’t do that without thinking about being in another relationship. That’s screwed up, isn’t it? That I can’t be happy with just me?”

“Just you is a really awesome person. Maybe you should take some time to get to know her.”

“She’s weird.”

“Weird is cool.” Lauren doesn’t miss a beat.

I push my hair out of my face. It’s long and overdue for a cut. Travis loved my long hair. He’d pull it or run his fingers through it during sex.

I want to chop it all off. Tomorrow, when I go shopping, I’m stopping by my old salon.

“You have to go to class tomorrow, don’t you?” I ask.

“I do. I’d rather stay home though. Do you want to come over later? I’ll be home around seven.”

“That’s okay. I know you’re busy. Actually, I don’t know how you do it all.”

“I’m not as put together as you think,” she tells me with a smile. “I don’t really sleep anymore. You are more than welcome to come over.”

“Thanks. I think I’ll stay home and watch TV. I’ve been binging American Horror Story and need to finish season three.”

“Okay. What about this weekend? I actually have to go shopping and was hoping my fashionista friend may help me out.”

“I can help you, but I’m not really a fashionista anymore.”

“Rachel,” Lauren starts. “You are not allowed to give up. You’re upset right now, but don’t you dare stop blogging. You love it, and you have lots of people who look to you for inspiration, and I’m not talking about just clothing.”

“I have no boyfriend to take pictures of me anymore,” I mumble, a little ashamed. “It’s not going to be easy posting outfits of the day when no one is around to take a daily Insty picture for me.”

“You’ve said before that you hate how fashion bloggers get a bad rep of being brainless blondes posing for their boyfriends.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“This is your chance to prove that’s not true. You don’t need a man to be able to blog.”

“But I kinda do.”

“Rach,” she says. “No you don’t. Your phone has a timer, and —oh! Noah has like a million cameras he doesn’t use. Okay, not a million, but like five. I’m sure he can give you one. You can put it on a stand and use a remote. Problem solved. You can do this on your own, I promise. And you know I’ll help whenever I can.”

My phone rings. I take my hand from Lauren’s and grab it. A phone number with an area code I don’t recognize lights up the screen. I don’t answer calls from unknown numbers.

“I think that’s the resort,” Lauren says, looking at my phone. “That’s a Hawaii area code.”

Oh, great. I get to tell strangers that the honeymoon suite I booked is no longer needed. I inhale. “Hello?”

“Hi, is this Rachel Brown?” a woman on the other line asks.

“It is.”

“Hi Rachel, this is Kelsey from the Lalani Resort. You had left a message about canceling your stay?”

“I did.” My heart hammers, nervous just from talking to a stranger on the phone.

“I’m sorry, but your room is non-refundable.”

So many things go through my head. Are you fucking serious is the main one. There’s over a month left, they can surely fill the room in that time. “There’s nothing you can do?” I ask.

“I can downgrade your room and put the difference on the card we have on file,” Kelsey says. “But I cannot issue a refund. You agreed with the terms of sale when you booked.”

I sigh, feeling like crying all over again. There goes several thousand dollars…and a hit on my bucket list that I won’t be checking off. There were so many things I was looking forward to in Hawaii, and thanks to my asshole ex-fiancé, I won’t get to experience them. It’s not fair he ruined this for me, and that he’s taking it away. I wanted to go to Hawaii badly. Hell, I still want to go.

I shake my head, looking at Lauren. Her words echo in my head. This is your chance to prove that’s not true. She’s right. I don’t need a man in order to be a kick-ass blogger.

And I don’t need a husband to enjoy my honeymoon.

Chapter Ten

Derek

About two months later…

“What the hell were you thinking, going in without backup?” Andy drills me, shaking his head. I’m sitting in the back of an ambulance, blood dripping from my right bicep.

Alcohol burns the wound, but I don’t flinch. The pain feels good.

“I was following a lead that I couldn’t let go,” I answer. “And you should be thanking me.” I flick my gaze to the young EMT who is attending to the bullet wound on my arm. I was grazed, and will probably require a stitch or two. But it was more than worth it. “We’ll talk at the station,” I say. Andy nods, and then steps away to investigate the body.

I followed a trail that could lead this case to Daniel Trenton, one of the biggest dealers in the Dallas area. Tying the murders to him is huge. Trenton is an all-around bad guy. Along with selling drugs, he’s killed innocent people, a few of them officers of the law. He’s been infuriatingly out of reach for years, and I’ve heard a few feds have delayed their retirement so they can keep running after the fucker.

I heard the gunshot from the alleyway behind this old warehouse. By the time I got here, there was already a body on the ground, surrounded by enough fresh blood to let me know immediately he was dead. Two men were getting into a black SUV, and a few bullets were exchanged. One got me, but two got the driver. His accomplice got away, dammit.

The EMT wraps my arm and tells me I should really go in for stitches. I tell her I will and don’t mean it at all, then get up, put my torn and bloody jacket back on and join Andy. He’s kneeling down by the victim, squinting in the dark.

“Does he have any ID?” the medical examiner asks.

“None on him,” I say. “But his name is Matt.”

“You know him?”

“Not personally. We questioned him a few days ago at the wellness clinic at Good Faith.” My gut twists when I think about Rachel the nurse. I don’t know the extent of their bond, but I do know she will notice and wonder why he hasn’t shown up. She’s not his family. I don’t have to go tell her. Yet I want to. Break it to her easy, because she might find out sooner than later and it won’t be pretty.

Poor guy. How the hell did he get mixed up in this?

“There’s a bag over here,” Andy says and I go over, finding a backpack next to a dumpster. I put on gloves and carefully open the bag. It’s full of food and a key card to a hotel down the street.

“Son of a bitch,” I spit and put the bag down. “If the homeless are being used as runners, then he’s bribing them with food and shelter to transport drugs.”

Andy lets out a long sigh. “This case is bigger than we though.”

“Hell yeah it is. If we—”

“No,” Andy interrupts, eyes going to the wound on my arm. “You need to go get stitched up. You’re not bleeding in my car. I just had it detailed.”

I look down and see the bandage is soaked with blood. Dammit. I don’t have time for this.

“Go get stitches,” he says firmly. “Then we’ll talk at the station. We can’t just run in guns blazing on this, and you know it.”

Fuck, I do. Sometimes I hate the law. Trenton and all who work for him are bad. Obviously bad. Yet we have to follow a system in order to get them—and keep them.

~*~

“I can’t believe I’m saying this,” the Captain says, walking around his desk. After getting stitches, and going home for a quick shower and clothing change since mine were bloody, I went back to work, ready to bust some asses and catch more bad guys. It’s seven in the morning, and Police Captain Henderson has already held a press conference on the shootings and possible involvement with drug cartels. The only problem is the people who need to see it, who are desperate for a place to stay and food to eat, the people who need to be warned, won’t be.

They don’t have a TV. They don’t have radios or phones or any of the shit that keeps us all connected. We’re going to have to hit the streets and hope word of mouth is enough to save some lives until we get these losers off the streets.

“You need to take a vacation.”

I raise an eyebrow and look at the Captain. “You’re joking, right?”

Looking at his face, I know he’s not. “I’m not joking. Listen, Turner. You’re a good detective. You opened this case up to what could be one of the biggest and most influential arrests this year. But you have to step back for your own sanity.”

“I can’t step back now. Not when we’re this close!”

Captain Haynes is distinguished, with gray hairs peppered throughout black locks. He served in the Army before serving the city of Dallas, and has been Captain for the last few years. He’s known for being a hard-ass, but he’s not a bad guy if you don’t piss him off. And what pisses him off is crappy police work. He and Andy started as traffic cops together, years back, and they have a bit of a complicated relationship in that Henderson’s wife doesn’t like Andy’s current wife since she had been good friends with the previous wife. And now Mrs. Haynes doesn’t want anything to do with the new Mrs. Andy Henderson and give the Captain hell for grabbing after-work beers with his long time buddy.

Like I said. Complicated.

“Derek,” he says, and I know shit’s getting serious when he uses my first name. We’re all on a last name basis here at the station. “You spend more time here than you do at home. I appreciate your dedication, but I’ve seen too many good cops get jaded by not taking a break. I know…I know what happened.”

I look away, heart skipping a beat. “That has nothing to do with this.”

“Sure,” he says, not convinced. A few seconds pass. “Take care of yourself and take your vacation. It doesn’t have to be immediate, but get something planned. Get out of here, go somewhere tropical, and relax on the beach. Payroll is due for an audit next month and unused vacation days don’t look good.”

I go back to my desk feeling more anxious than I did running after a dealer with no backup. Relaxing leads to thinking, and thinking brings on thoughts. Thoughts I don’t want to have, because those thoughts turn into feelings.

I don’t want to feel lonely.

I don’t want to miss being a father.

I don’t want to admit that I want to find love again and have a family.

With a sigh, I dig my cell phone out of my jacket pocket and open the ongoing group text message between my mother, sister, and I. They text back and forth in it all the time, usually about pointless stuff. I read—okay glance at—all the messages in case it’s something important but rarely respond. They have been blowing up my phone for the last month and a half after I suggested Mom go to Hawaii.

Because she is going. So is my sister, my aunt and my cousins. They have everything booked and planned out. All I have to do is get a plane ticket and say the word.

I feel like I’m swallowing my pride, yet there’s a part of me that knows this is necessary. Ever since Deirdre told me the baby isn’t mine, I’ve been nonstop with anything to drown out the pain. I never dealt with it. Never sat down and let myself hurt, let myself acknowledge how fucked up and wrong everything was.

Instead, I ignored the wound and let it fester. Infection set in and spread, poisoning not just my body but my heart as well. I’m too far gone, and only a miracle can nurse my broken soul back to health and make me capable of loving someone ever again.

I stare down at the screen of my phone, let out a breath and type: I need flight info. I’ll book my ticket now.

Chapter Eleven

Rachel

Breakups aren’t like they are in the movies. You don’t eat a gallon of ice cream, have a good cry, then bounce back ready to take on the world. Breakups are hard. Consuming. The dark and depression within takes over, and no matter who you’ve surrounded yourself with, all you can think about is how you are alone.

It’s not that I want to get back together with Travis, because I don’t. I want to be happy again, and though it rages the feminist in me, I want to be with someone again.

Someday.

I’ve done a lot of soul searching over the last few weeks, reflecting on why I feel that I want someone to love in order to be happy. I don’t need someone. I’m able to get by without a love in my life, I know. But life is about more than getting by, isn’t it? That’s why we do half the shit we do, after all.

We buy things, frivolous things. Decorate our houses. Do our hair. Put on makeup. Workout. Dress up. None of that matters. None of that is the key to survival. Yet we do it, and work damn hard to make sure we can do those things all in the name of happiness.

Yet I’m still wondering if it’s wrong to have this longing in my heart. If I should ignore it and just get on with life, forsaking my happiness so I can better the lives of others. Lauren, my parents, brother, and even my bratty younger sister told me I deserve to be happy. I don’t disagree, but the others deserve it more.

And I don’t know if I’ll ever find happiness again.

Which is why my will is bending and I don’t want to get on the plane. I hold my ticket tight in my hand, gripping my carry-on in the other. My bags have been checked, I went through security, and now I wait.

I get my phone and open Pinterest, going to my “honeymoon” board (that I’ve renamed “vacation”) and scroll through all the things I was looking forward to doing. Going to Hawaii had been a dream of mine ever since I was a little girl. There’s something so magical about the island, something that begs me to go and explore. And I’m almost positive if I sit on a secluded part of the beach long enough, I’ll see a mermaid.

Because that’s where I’d live if I was a mermaid.

I had a pretty full agenda made up for Travis and I, wanting to take advantage of the two weeks in paradise. I won’t be able to afford another trip like this for years. We couldn’t really afford this one and I sure as hell couldn’t afford it on my own. I made sure to leave plenty of open hours to relax, soak up the beach, and presumably have crazy honeymoon sex. The thought of having nothing to do fills me with anxiety now.

I’ll have nothing to do and no one to do it with.

My eyelids drop shut, locking away tears. Don’t cry. Don’t cry. Don’t cry.

“Nervous about the flight?”

I open my eyes and see an old woman looking at me. Blue eyes sparkle, surrounded by wrinkles earned from a lifetime of smiling. Her gray hair is cut short and in tight curls around her head, pushed back with a beaded clip. The harsh overhead lights catch it, making it shine.

“A little,” I say, then feel bad about lying. Though, it won’t take much to convince myself otherwise. I’m not nervous about the flight itself, like I don’t have any bad feelings about the plane going down, but I’m nervous what will happen after the flight.

When I land in Hawaii. Alone. The farthest I’ve been from home.

“Is this your first time flying over the ocean?” she asks.

“No, I went to Italy for school two years ago.”

“Oh, how wonderful.” She smiles, pushing the wrinkles back. “Well, I’m sorry dear. You looked nervous.”

I don’t know what it is about this old lady that is making me want to confess, but I open my mouth and let the truth come out. “I am nervous, but for different reasons. This was supposed to be my honeymoon, but my fiancé wasn’t faithful.”

“Oh, my. I’m terribly sorry.” Her brow furrows. “And you’re going alone?”

There is judgement in her voice, and just like that she went from sweet old lady to bitter old hag. I swallow hard, blink back tears and nod before getting up, pretending that I need to use the bathroom.

I stand in front of the sink and look at myself. Hard. I have no makeup on, and all I see are my imperfections. I have a scar on my forehead from falling on gravel when I was a child. My cheeks are naturally rosy, which isn’t a blush-blessing in disguise. It makes my face look blotchy, and reddens like mad when I’m hot. I have marks on my face from popping pimples, dotting my flesh with reminders of my lack of self-control. I never did listen to my mother’s warnings about popping and picking at my face.

I look at myself and hate what I see. I look at myself and hate what I feel.

I look at myself, and have no clue who I am.

Deciding it would be wise to pee now before I board the plane, I use the bathroom then go back to waiting. I look at the images of waterfalls I’ve saved. If I was to have one of those ah-ha moments where I find inner peace and embrace my life, my body, and heart, and love them all equally, it would be here, in front of the sparkling water cascading to the ground.

I check the time and assume we’ll start boarding in the next fifteen minutes or so. Needing the cash, I returned Travis’ first class ticket but now I’m wishing I hadn’t. An empty seat next to me would be nice to ensure a quiet flight. Though I don’t think having someone next to me in first class is the same as having someone next to me in coach. I wouldn’t know since I’ve never flown anything but coach before.

Tears well in my eyes and I look down at my ticket. This honeymoon was all about living it up in luxury, celebrating the hard work we’d done. But I was the only one doing hard work. I was the only one actually working those extra hours. All those late nights Travis claimed to have…yeah. I don’t buy it anymore.

I want to rid myself of the memories of him. Because where there are memories, there is heartache. But every experience has made me who I am today, right? While that makes sense and all, I feel like it’s a lame cop-out for accepting the times you’ve been shit on in life.

Remember that time life really sucked? It had to happen so you could learn some life lesson. Because life lessons can only be taught through disappointments, I guess. I put my phone back in my carry on when we’re called to board. Suddenly, I can’t move, can’t get up and walk toward the plane.

I don’t have to do this. No one is making me get on this plane and take the trip that was meant to showcase a new marriage and a lifetime of love by myself. I can turn around and go home, get a new job, and get on with my life, going through the motions and getting by.

There’s a difference between living and just surviving. And there’s something to be said for taking a chance. Besides, isn’t this what I’ve always wanted? Going to the place I’ve only seen through pictures, having the chance to explore, to go on an adventure?

This is my chance to be brave.

Face fear head-on and tell it to go screw itself. Deep breath. I can do this. I got sorted into Gryffindor on the Pottermore website, after all.

I stand and smile at the attendant when I give her my ticket. My heart skips a beat and adrenaline surges through me. I used to think being brave meant never showing weakness, never feeling afraid. But as I walk down the aisle of the plane looking for my seat, it hits me. Being brave means picking yourself up off the floor, looking your insecurities in the eye and telling them to fuck off. Being brave means pushing past hardships, it’s getting up every time you fall.

I take my seat by the window and click the safety belt into place. I can do this. I can be brave.

~*~

The breath leaves my lungs and goosebumps break out over my skin. I stare wide-eyed at the world before me, feeling like a child. The air is warm, humid and so fragrent, yet I have chills from the beauty of the ocean. The sun is starting its descent into darkness, casting a golden glow over the landscape.

I’ve been in the hotel for only minutes and already, the extra money I paid to get a room with a view is more than worth it. I could stay here forever, looking out at the waves, at the beautiful beach below me, at the vast greenery that lines the water in the distance.

I could stay here forever and become one with the island, letting go of everything else and just exist along with nature.

All that’s on the agenda for tonight is dinner and a massage. Dinner for two and then a couple’s massage, technically. Skipping dinner is tempting. After all, I didn’t sleep on the plane like I hoped, so I’m tired. I can order food and relax until it’s time for the massage. Yeah…that’s a good plan.

But then what will my excuse be tomorrow?

Two months ago, my charmed life was cursed. Two months ago, everything fell apart. My life sits in pieces at my feet and now it’s my chance to put it together exactly how I want.

So ocean-side dinner for one? Yes, please. I inhale deep, breathing in the smell of the ocean, and close my eyes. Laughter from the shore below echoes, and the steady crash of waves surrounds me. I’m finally here, finally in paradise.

I won’t let fear stop me.

Chapter Twelve

Derek

A last minute trip to Hawaii is just how it sounds. Hotels are booked, flights taken, and it’s hard for most people to get off work on a short notice. Yet somehow we did it, even though not everyone could take the same flight. My aunt, cousin, sister, and mother got in hours ago. My other cousin, Justin—the one who just graduated high school—and I took a later flight, and as the only males on this trip, will be rooming together.

I’m starting to think this whole thing was a terrible idea.

A whole week stuck on an island with my family. So there are worse things, yeah, but there are more enjoyable things too. I haven’t been out of Dallas in years, and haven’t been out of Texas for even longer.

It’s strange not to have my gun and badge with me. Without the armor of being Detective Turner, I’m just Derek, a thirty-one-year-old man on vacation with his family. Oh yeah…this trip is going to be loads of fun.

“Wanna quiz me?” Justin asks, holding up a notebook. “I’ve been practicing the native tongue to impress the locals.”

I chuckle and take the notebook from him. “Do you want to see the view from my room?” I read out loud. “You’re pretty confident.”

“I’ve been practicing my moves. And my friend Luke says chicks on vacation like to get freaky.”

I shake my head and laugh. I know for a fact this kid is a virgin. He’s not bad looking, but looks more like a fifteen-year-old than an eighteen-year-old boy. He’s tall and lean, taking after our mothers’ side of the family, with brown curly hair and pale blue eyes.

“Where did you find the translation?” I ask.

“An app.”

Yep, I was right to doubt the credibility. “Maybe you should stick with English. I have a feeling most girls you come across will speak it. And the locals will find that Texas accent exotic.”

“You’re right!” His eyes widen as it hits him. “I am the exotic one in this place! What about you? Are you looking for a little island action?” He raises his eyebrows and lowers his voice. “I’m sure you can get any chick you want.”

I laugh, but the amusement I felt before is gone and I’m left feeling hollow inside. There was a time when chasing women was fun. Now it just seems…pointless. Because I’m done screwing around and want to settle down. But I don’t believe in love.

“Who knows,” I answer.

“I heard that the drinking age is lower here too. I think I’m in for some wild nights.”

The corners of my lips pull up. He’s a good kid, but not very bright. No wonder Aunt Becky wanted to go all-out and celebrate his graduation. “It’s not. It’s still twenty-one, and while I’m the cool uncle, I’m still a cop.”

“Aw, man,” he says. “Well, prepare to turn a blind eye.”

I laugh, knowing the closest he’ll come to a wild night is listening to our mothers cackle-laugh after having too much wine. “For you, I can do that.”

“Great. What should we do first? Are there nude beaches?”

“Not that I’m aware of, and I’m not sure what’s going on first. Marg planned a few things.”

He keeps talking a million miles an hour about everything under the sun: girls, college next year, and this trip. Finally, the plane lands, and another hour goes by before we get off the shuttle at the hotel. It’s early and already hot. And humid. Much more humid than Dallas.

We get our bags and head to the third floor to our room. The girls’ room is down the hall but far enough away to let Justin believe he can sneak chick into our room. He’s telling me what it means to see a tie on the door, in case I didn’t know. He’s so determined to get laid before the summer’s over I’m almost tempted to play matchmaker and help him find a nice girl.

I let my mother know we’re here—they’re on the beach already—then take my luggage into the room. Justin is ready to go find the others, but after that long-ass flight, I want a shower.

I’m anxious to get back to Dallas and get back to work, burying myself in a case. Being here with nothing to do leaves me exposed and feeling vulnerable. But fuck it. I’m here and need to prove to my mother I’m mentally stable and put HR’s mind at ease that I won’t snap.

One week in Hawaii won’t kill me.

I get out of the shower, get dressed, and then head toward the beach to find my family for lunch. Bright sunlight reflects off the water, making it hard to search them out. The beach is way more crowded than you ever see in touristy pictures, filled with lovers and other happy people.

My phone vibrates in my pocket. I stop to grab it, holding it close to my face to read past the glare. Go fucking figure, everyone went back inside the hotel to change before lunch. I grumble, pocket my phone and turn to head back inside.

I feel eyes on me and turn, catching a glimpse of a woman in a pink bikini and a big, floppy sunhat. She’s carrying a drink and several books, and turns away as soon as I look. She quickly gets up from the lounge chair and goes to the bar.

I blink, forcing myself to tear my eyes away. For a split second, I thought I recognized her. And for that second, my heart did something it hadn’t done in a long time: skipped a beat in longing.

Even if the odds weren’t impossible, it wouldn’t matter. So why am I stopping and turning and walking toward the bar?

It’s crowded in here, and it’s only noon. Though I’d be lying to say a Jack and Coke didn’t sound good right now. The bar is exactly what you’d think it would be: tiki themed and open on all four sides. Sand covers the rustic wooden floor, and most patrons are barefoot and dressed in swimsuits.

The blonde woman in the floppy hat is facing the bar, back to me. Her shoulders are tense and she’s drumming her fingers on the bar top, waiting for her drink. A gust of wind comes from the ocean, rolling across the sand and creating a wind tunnel through the bar. The floppy hat blows off her head, tousling blonde hair.

I catch it before it gets too far. She turns, thanking me before our eyes meet. Her words die in her throat and her eyes widen.

No way. No fucking way. I mean, I thought that maybe it was her, but I didn’t really think it was possible. I hold the hat out in front of me, frozen like a deer in headlights. I’m not startled or caught off-guard often, and honestly, I’m not sure how to react right now.

“What the hell?” She blinks several times, looking me over.

“Rachel?” I’m holding out her hat, just as stunned as she is. I close my eyes. Open them. She’s still there.

She leans away like I just showed her an unsolicited dick pic. “I thought that was you.” Her head slowly moves back and forth. “I thought I saw you walking down by the shore but didn’t believe it. Because I’m here and so are you and that’s, uh, that’s…I was joking about the stalking thing before. But I’m not now.” She laughs, high pitched and nervous. “Are you stalking me?” The amusement drops from her face and she looks scared.

“No. I swear I’m not. I wouldn’t stalk you.”

“Do you think I’m not stalk-able?”

“Uh.” I tighten my grip on her hat. “I’m not sure how to answer that question in a way that will satisfy you.”

I can see her blink behind her black sunglasses. “I don’t know either, except I do and the answer is yes, I would love to be stalk-able. But I don’t want to be stalked.”

I can’t help but smile. “If I was the stalking type, you’d be my first choice. But I’m not, and I’m here with family.”

“Good answer, and what family? I didn’t see you with anyone, which doesn’t convince me you’re not the psycho-stalker you just might be.”

“They’re inside.” My mind whirls and I struggle to keep my eyes on her face, resisting the urge to check out her body. I steal a quick glance at her boobs, losing that battle. And fuck, they’re nice to look at and would be even better to feel.

Stop. She’s engaged, probably here on her honeymoon. Yet, I don’t see a ring. She might have taken it off, not wanting to risk losing it in the ocean or sand. We stand there, staring at each other. It’s awkward yet at the same time, comforting. Which makes no fucking sense whatsoever.

I don’t know her.

She doesn’t know me.

We’ve talked just a few times, and while I know her name, she’s a stranger.

“Here ya go,” the bartender says, sliding a pink and purple drink over.

“Thanks,” Rachel mumbles and puts a twenty-dollar bill down. “Keep the change.”

She brings it to her lips and takes a long drink.

“That’s either an expensive drink or a big tip,” I say.

“Both.” She smiles and takes another drink. Another beat passes and we’re still standing there, looking at each other. “So, uh, when did you get here?”

“A few hours ago.” I take a step closer, getting hit with the sweet smell of coconut. I inhale, unsure if it’s coming from Rachel herself or the drink. Regardless, I want more of it. “You?”

She pushes her hair out of her face with her left hand. There is definitely no ring on that finger. “I’ve been here a few days already.”

“See if I was stalking you I wouldn’t have waited. I would have been on the same flight.”

She laughs. “Unless that’s what you wanted me to think. Though if you did get on that fight, you’d be a grade-A stalker because I didn’t fly out of Dallas.” The smile lingers on her face until she takes another drink. “So what are you doing here?”

“Family vacation.” I take another step closer, drawn to her for some unknown reason. I want to keep talking just so I can keep gazing into her eyes that are bluer than the cloudless sky above us. Problem is, being around her is turning me into a bumbling idiot, unable to think and speak at the same time. Because it’s hard enough to breathe when I’m drowning in her. “It was a last minute thing, and I didn’t really want to come but now I’m glad I did.”

She presses her lips together into a tight smile. “Why wouldn’t you want to come here?”

Is it my imagination or is she leaning in, slowly moving closer?

“I, uh…I have a hard time leaving work.”

She sips her drink and raises her eyebrows. “I quit my job before I came. Threw my name badge and keys at my asshole boss and said ‘and now my watch has ended’ before walking out of her office without looking back.”

I’m about to laugh, but see she’s serious. “I don’t know what’s better, that you’re a fan of Game of Thrones fan or that you actually said that.”

She nods. “I was shaking the whole time, but damn, it felt good to say. Though originally I wanted to tell her I was the Mother of Dragons. Out of context, it’s not as badass, and judging from the blank stare I got, my boss hasn’t seen the show or read the books. Plus, setting something on fire while yelling ‘dracarys’ is frowned upon.”

“I think you acted out what many people only dream about.”

“Quitting like a motherfucker. It’s kind of sad so many people hate their jobs, isn’t it?”  She motions to the bartender. “I wonder if he ever hates his job? He works on the beach. How can you hate life when you’re literally on the beach?”

I laugh and find myself inching closer again. She bites her lip and looks past me at the ocean. The bartender comes over and asks if I want to order a drink.

“You should get one of these,” Rachel says, holding up her glass.

“Why not? I’ll take one.” I hand her back her hat and reach into my pocket for my wallet. “What’s in it?” I ask her.

She shrugs. “I’m not really sure. But it’s good.”

“It’s the afternoon,” I tease.

“Hey, I’m on vacation. If’s always five o’clock here, right?”

“Very true.” She said vacation, not honeymoon. And she’s not wearing a ring. What’s going on? I can’t exactly ask…right? Silence falls between us. She takes another drink, closing her eyes in a long blink, then puts the smile back on her face. Something about her is different, and I don’t mean the shorter hair. “Well,” I start and pay for my drink. “I should go, and I’m sure you have to get back to…to whoever you came with.”

“Oh, right. Your family is probably waiting for you.”

“Yeah, we’re going to get lunch. See you around,” I say and pay for my drink. She smiles at me once more, and though it’s hard to see behind her sunglasses, that smile isn’t reflected in her eyes.

“Bye, Derek.”

I watch her as I leave, sipping the ridiculously fruity drink I only ordered as an excuse to stay in the bar with her.

No ring.

Vacation and not honeymoon.

And the way my name rolled off her tongue like velvet.

Chapter Thirteen

Rachel

“I’m telling you, he followed me here.”

“Calm down, Rachel. How much have you had to drink?”

“Not enough,” I tell Lauren, pressing the phone against my ear. “I needed a drink as soon as I saw him. Okay fine, another drink.”

“Why are you whispering?”

“I might be following him,” I confess, dodging behind a palm tree.

“Let me get this straight,” Lauren says. “You think this guy—who is a homicide detective—came all the way from Texas to Hawaii with malicious intentions and you’re following him?”

I pause, sun beating down hard on my pale skin. “Crap. You’re right. Oh my God, he’s going to kill me and get away with it! He knows things!”

“Rachel, calm down,” she repeats. “Coincidences do happen, and a lot of people go to Hawaii in the summer.”

“You think it’s just a coincidence?”

“I’m hoping it’s fate.”

“You read too many romance novels.”

“That’s impossible,” she counters. “You can’t read too much. It’s like drinking too much water. Can’t do it.”

“Too much water can actually upset your sodium and potassium balance in your body and can kill you.”

“Stop thinking like a nurse.”

“Besides,” I tell her. “He said he was here with his family, and I think he was hitting on me. Actually, I should follow him, find his wife, and tell her the truth. Because she deserves to know.” I step back onto the path but already lost Derek. I suck at this whole following people thing. “That’s the opposite of a romance novel. Cheating husband puts the moves on the wrong girl…that doesn’t make for a good ending.”

“Rach, stop. If he’s there with family, then you probably won’t talk to him again.”

“You’re right,” I sigh. “Okay, I’m over it. It’s a big island and there are lots of people here. I probably won’t even see him.”

“Well, you might,” she reminds me. “But if you do, move on. Do your own thing, which is…?”

“Twin Falls,” I tell her. “I should probably go shower and change. And maybe nap. The sun and the booze is making me tired.”

“Set your alarm so you don’t oversleep and miss your trip. Set it fifteen minutes early since you like to hit the snooze. No, twenty is better. You don’t want to be late.”

I chuckle. Being late is a capital offense in Lauren’s book. “Okay. Give Ella a kiss for me.”

“I will. Go enjoy paradise.”

I hang up and go inside the hotel, slowing when I walk past the attached restaurant. Derek said something about eating lunch with his family. I wonder what his wife looks like, how old his kids are. I’m guessing he has two. A boy and a girl, of course. The girl would be beautiful like his wife, and the boy would be a younger reflection of Derek, boyishly cute, with light eyes that make all the third grade girls swoon.

I shake my head, world swirling a bit. I’m already planning when I can get my next drink, calculating my time. I have an hour and fifteen minutes before getting on the tour bus that’ll take me to the Twin Falls. Anxiety builds when I get back to the hotel room, seeing the neatly made king-sized bed that was supposed to be for two.

The Twin Falls was one of the things I looked forward to seeing most of all. Travis and I joked about taking those iconic hair flip pictures…and sneaking away to try and make love in the rushing water.

My fists clench. Nope. Not doing it. I’m not thinking about him, not letting him ruin this vacation. I close my eyes and lean against the closed door, taking in a steadying breath. Derek’s face flashes before my eyes.

Dark, thick hair. Tan skin. A perfect smile, and that southern drawl. God, that Texas drawl. It’s slight enough to almost go unnoticed, but damn, sounds good coming from his lips. And while he looked genuinely shocked to see me, he still carried that darkness with him, hovering like a gray cloud that might explode with rain and thunder at any moment.

I set my phone and books down on the bed, then undress and go into the bathroom to shower. The first thing I do is turn around and check out the tan lines on my rear. I’m fair skinned with blonde hair. The sun is not my friend. There is a very fine line between tanning and burning when it comes to my glow-in-the-dark pale skin.

And that fine line is usually a few minutes of sun exposure with no sunscreen.

You’d think after twenty-four years I’d learn, but judging by the red patches of angry skin on my shoulders, today is not that day. I take a quick, cool shower, then dry my hair just enough that it hangs nicely around my face. I’m not used to the shorter length yet, though I most definitely like how much easier it is to style.

I put a yellow bikini on under a white sundress, then pack a change of clothes in my large beach bag. My sunglasses, wallet, and sketch pad go in along with it. I set my bag next to the mini fridge in hopes of reminding myself to grab water on my way out. Then I set my alarm just like Lauren suggested and flop down on the bed.

The buzz is wearing off, and my mind wanders. It doesn’t take long to get to that weird state between wake and sleep, where my thoughts are half dreams, half reality. Derek’s face flutters before me and I imagine myself running into him and his family. His wife looks exactly like Shana—the girl Travis was fucking the night I caught him. She smiles and laughs, glaring at me from across the room.

Rachel.

His voice saying my name echoes in my mind so strongly I startle awake, thinking he’s in the room with me, calling for me. I inhale, and look around the room. A soft breeze blows in through the open balcony doors. I’m several stories up. There is no way anyone could climb, yet my imagination gets away from me and now I’m sitting up, begrudgingly getting out of bed to make sure no one shimmied up the side of the building ninja-style.

I pause when I step into the sunshine and fresh air. The distant sound of laughter drifts up, but most is drowned out by the crashing of waves. I squint and look out at the water. Something dark rises from the water, and it’s either a sea monster or a whale breach. Either way, a chill runs down my skin, both from the beauty and from how incredibly small it makes me feel.

The world is a big place. Millions of people, all searching, all longing for the same things. What makes me special? What makes me any more deserving of happiness than the next?

I watch the spot on the water, hoping to see another whale. Minutes go by and I’m still staring, mesmerized by the water. The breeze rustles my damp hair and I turn, going back inside. I lay down, trying my best to ignore the empty feeling that’s growing inside, getting bigger and bigger until it consumes me.

Unable to keep the unhappy thoughts at bay, I give up on a power nap, gather my shit, and go downstairs to the main level. There’s plenty to do at the hotel, and I haven’t checked out the gift shop yet. I need at least one cheesy souvenir to remember this crazy ride.

I take my time browsing and buy a grossly overpriced shirt for Ella. Kids clothes are just too cute to resist, and it’ll be a while—a long ass while—before I’m buying stuff for my own kids. I add the baby clothes to my oversized bag then go outside. I’m not exactly sure where I’m supposed to go to get on this tour bus, but I have time to wander around and find it.

I make it not even two minutes under the hot sun and I’m panicking. I’m never going to find this damn bus and I’m going to miss seeing the Twin Falls. Nervous sweat rolls down between my breasts and I’m mentally yelling at myself not to panic. I walk as fast as my sandal-covered feet can go, turning a corner around the resort and crossing a wide sidewalk.

Finally, I see the loading zone, and the sign that says the bus is running twenty minutes late due to a flat tire. I slink under the shade of a palm tree to catch my breath. I’m hot and thirsty, but don’t want to drink what I have packed or I’ll regret it later. Close to the front of the hotel, I go back in, appreciate the invention of air conditioning, and find a vending machine.

It’s tucked away in a corridor near the hotel gym. A couple stands nearby, hands all over each other and tongues down each other’s throats. The girl hears me coming and opens her eyes, pushing the guy away. He grabs her ass and gets one more kiss.

“We’ve been caught!” She laughs, cheeks turning as red as her hair. “We’re on our honeymoon. I’m sure you understand.” She giggles and takes her husband’s hand.

“I do understand.” I smile and move my gaze to her left hand. “Your ring is gorgeous. Congratulations.”

“Awww, thank you honey!” She beams, and leads her husband away. I’m still smiling as I smooth out a dollar and stick my dollar in—three times before the damn machine takes it—and get an iced tea. I twist the cap off as I walk, feeling something different. Something…freeing.

Indifference.

I take a breath and realize that a weight I didn’t even know was there, pressing down and suffocating, is gone. I wasn’t bubbling with joy for those newlyweds, but it didn’t hurt like a pin in a voodoo doll either. And that makes me smile.

I sip the iced tea and go back to the side of the large hotel, where the bus will pick us up. I scan the small crowd, trying not to notice how everyone has a companion. From couples to large groups, everyone has someone. I bite my lip and step under the little awning while I wait.

With the ocean not in view anymore, I go back and forth from people watching to admiring the skilled garden work around the resort. Groups of people mill about, talking, laughing, and enjoying the island. I catch parts of their conversations, and most are commenting about the island in some way: the nice weather, the ocean, the beautiful landscape…stuff like that. Others say things not meant to be overheard and I have to work hard to keep my expression neutral while eavesdropping.

I’m looking up, watching clouds roll across the sun, when I hear another group of people come up behind me, crossing the sidewalk. They fall into the “talking about the island” category, which isn’t that interesting to listen to in itself, but their southern accents make me turn my head.

As soon as I look behind me, I wish I hadn’t. Because one of those Southern accents belongs to the dark and sexy detective. His head is turned away, listening to a woman talk about the hot sun.

He said he was here with his family, and I instantly assumed he meant his own family, like a wife and children. I take a minute to analyze what I’m seeing because it’s not jiving with my mental image.

The woman who’s talking to him is older, too old to be his wife. Well, I guess not. And if not, props to her for landing such a good looking, younger man. She’s wearing a pink and orange maxi dress and large sunglasses. There is another woman around the same age beside her, and three young adults bring up the rear: two girls in maybe their early twenties and a boy, who can’t be much older than sixteen.

My heart skips a beat when they stop nearby, inquiring about tickets to see the Twin Falls. The tour is sold out, which seems to appease the women in the group. They say something about shopping and I see Derek roll his eyes. He turns around and I look down, but it’s too late. He’s already seen me and caught me looking.

Shit.

I flick my gaze back up. It would be too obvious to pretend not to see him now, though he’s in the same boat as I am and isn’t sure what to do because he slows, then looks away, then back again.

“Hey Derek,” I say, breaking the awkwardness. Or maybe I just made it worse…that’s more my style.

“You know her?” the older woman questions. She takes off her sunglasses. “You know someone?” Her eyes widen. They’re the same color as Derek’s, making me assume she’s his mother. It would explain the age difference.

“Uh,” he starts, looking at me like he wished I had kept my damn mouth shut. “Yeah.” His brows come together as he says it, and I know he’s already dreading this explanation, which inevitably is coming.

“Ohhhh,” the woman coos, wide smile taking over her face. “Did you meet on the island? Do you know her from home? What’s her name?”

“Mom,” one of the young adult girls says through gritted teeth. “Stop it.” She turns to the girl next to her. “I shouldn’t have let her drink this morning.”

So if that’s Derek’s mother, then the girl is his sister and being here with “his family” has a whole new meaning.

“Hi,” I say, taking the lead and extending my hand. Derek looks incredibly thankful for that. “I’m Rachel. I actually met Derek back in Dallas. He was investigating a murder and I was volunteering at a wellness clinic. And saying that out loud sounds even weirder than it does in my head.”

Her smile broadens and she takes my hand, giving it a firm shake. “Such a small world! Oh, how nice to meet you, Rachel. I’m DeeDee, Derek’s mother. How are you enjoying Hawaii?”

“It’s amazing.” I smile. “Even more beautiful in real life than in the pictures.”

“Yes,” she agrees. “It’s gorgeous here. The prefect mixture of sun and clouds, with a slight breeze to make it bearable. So how long have you known Derek?”

“Mom,” he cuts in. “She’s on her honeymoon and doesn’t want to talk about the weather. Sorry to bother you, Rachel.” He turns to go.

DeeDee raises an eyebrow. “Oh, you’re on your honeymoon! Of course you are, look how pretty she is. Well your husband’s a pretty lucky guy.”

My heart jumps out of my chest. “Actually, he’s not. I didn’t get married. This isn’t my honeymoon.”

Is it just me or did Derek whip around?

“It’s not?” DeeDee asks, leaning in, clearly wanting to know more.

“No. It was supposed to be,” I start, a bit unsure why I’m spilling my guts to her. “But my fiancé thought an affair was better than marriage, so here I am.”

She looks at me and blinks. No matter how casually you say it, that’s a lot to take in. “So you came by yourself?”

“Yes.” I internally cringe.

“So bold!” She turns to the other middle-aged woman. “Did you hear that, Rebecca? She came by herself! I like this one, Derek.”

“Mom,” he mutters and I can’t help but laugh. Not even rough, tough police detectives can escape maternal embarrassment. The loud engine of the bus echoes off the side of the hotel. I turn, watching it draw near.

“Well,” DeeDee says. “It was very nice to meet you, Rachel. Maybe we’ll see you again.”

“Maybe. Have fun shopping,” I say, then worry that comes across as creepy. They didn’t tell me they were going.

“So much fun,” Derek mutters.

“Hey,” I say as he walks away. “Want to come with me? I, uh, have an extra ticket.” I reach into my bag and pull it out. Derek turns, green eyes meeting mine. He holds my gaze and for just a few seconds, everything fades. My heart beats fast, waiting for his response.

“Yeah. I do.”

And now my heart is pounding away with excitement. I hand him the ticket and wave bye to his mother.

“Sorry about that,” he says, stepping up next to me. I swallow hard and get a good look at him. He’s several inches taller than me, and muscular. And his face…god, he’s good looking. “She’s overbearing, I know.”

“Don’t be sorry,” I say. “Though when you said you were here with family, I assumed you meant your own family, like wife and kids.”

“Yeah, I could see that. This is a family reunion type of vacation.”

“Damn. My family reunions were always at a park.” I shake my head and laugh. “And all I remember is warm potato salad—from sitting out in the sun all day—Uncle Jack’s stinky cigars, and way too many bees. Nothing like Hawaii.”

Derek laughs. “I guess that doesn’t compare. Sorry to hear about the, um, uh…”

“Asshole fiancé?” I offer for him and wave my hand in the air. “Thanks, but I can honestly say now that I’m okay. You live and learn, right?”

“You just might be the most well-adjusted person on the planet,” he chuckles.

I shrug. “I can think of lots of reasons why I’m not.” The line moves and we board the bus, which is more like a large Jeep with open sides and no seat belts. “Point in case being why I’m okay.”

We sit in the back next to each other. I put my bag in my lap and flip my sunglasses onto the top of my head. Derek turns in, facing me.

“That makes no sense.”

“I guess I can see how that’s confusing. If you go back to the source, you’ll see I’m completely crazy.”

He laughs again, lighting up his face. “I think we all are. To some degree or another.”

“Yeah. I’m sure you deal with crazy on a regular basis too. Not that you want to talk about work.  You probably can’t talk about it, right?”

His face darkens and I’m worried I said something wrong. “Right.”  He fiddles with his watch, shoulders tensing. “Have you been to the wellness clinic lately?”

“No. After the breakup I moved back home to Michigan…which was a while ago.”

“Oh, okay.” The tension leaves and he leans back in the seat.

“You’re not going to kill me out here, right?” I ask with a smile. “I didn’t hand over a ticket to my own murder, did I?”

He nods. “I’ve been taking notes for years on how to properly dispose of a body, but with all the sharks around here I’m leaning towards dumping you off into the ocean.”

The woman in front of us turns around to look at us, eyes wide.

“It’s okay, he’s a cop,” I say with a smile. She slowly nods then turns back around, whispering something to her companion. Derek and I laugh. “I have the perfect murder plotted, you know.”

“Do you now?”

“Yeah. Thanks to being a nurse, I know the human body well. I can theoretically kill someone in a way that would never be detected.”

“I need to know this. In case I come up against it in the future.”

“Insulin or potassium,” I explain. “Both are naturally occurring in the body but can result in death if there is too much or too little. I plan to do the lethal injection in the mouth, like back of the throat or something where needle marks wouldn’t be seen.”

He considers it for a moment. “That could work. But how would you get the needle in someone’s mouth without a struggle? Signs of struggle are obvious, you know.”

“Damn. I hadn’t thought that far ahead. Clearly, I’m not the murdering type. Which is probably good for you since I’m doubting you brought your handcuffs with you.”

“I brought my vacation cuffs. You know, the ones lined with fur. Pink fur, to be exact. With sparkles. But even if I didn’t have cuffs, I’d still find a way to tie you up.”

I laugh. “Psshhh. Only if you can catch me.”

“Oh, I’d catch you. But since I’m a mega-stalker who followed you here from Texas, I wouldn’t arrest you anyway. I’d take you back to my basement apartment, fatten you up, then use your skin as a lampshade.”

“A lampshade? That’s boring.”

The lady in front of us turns around again, curiosity turning into worry. I give her a smile before realizing that’s probably just adding to the creep-factor of our conversation.

“What should I do with your skin then?”

“Probably tan it.” I hold up my arm. “I’m very pale. And then…make shoes out of it or something. You wear it out in public, letting everyone see, yet not getting caught. And you’d have a foot fetish of course, hence the skin-shoes. Knowing that my skin was covering your feet would bring some sort of sexual enjoyment, and being in the public eye would enhance it like your sick form of exhibition.”

He laughs. “That’s pretty well thought out. You’re kind of weird, you know.”

“So I’ve been told.”

“I like weird.”

I smile. “I do too. Which is good, since I’m a weirdo, right?”

“Right. And who wants to be normal anyway?” he asks and nudges my arm.

“Boring people.”

“Boring people who wouldn’t wear skin-shoes.”

We both laugh, and it hits me how easy it is to talk to Derek, and how he plays right along with my twisted sense of humor.

“Have you even been here before?” he asks once the bus takes a turn, bumping along the road.

“No. This is my first time in Hawaii. You?”

“I went here once, when I was a kid. I don’t remember it though. I was four or five and was dragged along by my parents for their anniversary. They met in Hawaii…which is why my mom is back now. It would have been their fifth time here.”

Would have been.

“I’m sorry about your dad.”

He shrugs. “Thanks, but it’s all right. I’m all right.”

I nod, trying not to react to his leg brushing against mine with every bump in the road. And there are a lot of bumps. His skin is warm and he smells good, like soap and cologne and the ocean, all bottled up into one intoxicating aroma that’s so faint I have to lean in to get more. It’s like he did it on purpose to make me get closer.

And if he did, it’s working.

“So those other people with you were…?”

“My sister Margery, Aunt Becky and my cousins Amy and Justin.”

“It’s nice your family does stuff together like that.”

“I guess.” He looks out behind me, watching the passing landscape. Strange, how he shuts down as soon as we talk about him.

“How long are you here?” I ask, hoping a subject change can bring back his smile. I miss the light in his eyes already. I haven’t known him for more than a few minutes, but I’m sure that light isn’t something the world gets to see very often. Rare like a shooting star, bringing light to the night sky for just a moment before everything goes dark again.

“Four more days,” he says.

“I’m here for ten more. It seems like a long time when I say it out loud.”

“Two weeks of vacation is a long time to be away from work.” He shakes his head, like his words surprised him. “But I suppose that’s a good thing to most people.”

“You must love your job.”

He nods, not looking into my eyes. “It keeps me busy.”

“I can only imagine. No offense to you Texans, but Dallas kind of scared the crap of me when I first moved there.”

“No offense taken, and I understand. It’s a big city. You don’t plan to come back?”

I shake my head. “My family and friends are in Michigan. I only moved to Dallas because my ex got a job.” I get a flash of the day Travis got the job offer, and a rush of the emotions I felt.

Excitement.

Fear.

Dread.

And a strange feeling of responsibility. Moving that far from home was such a grown up thing to do. Having already accepted his marriage proposal, I didn’t question the decision to move, didn’t listen to that little voice inside that screamed “don’t move so fucking far from everything you love!” because I thought I was moving with someone who loved me more than everyone combined.

Live and learn. That’s the only way to look at shit and not see it for the pile of crap it actually is.

“And now that you left the Night’s Watch, what are you doing?”

“Nothing. I have to start applying for jobs when I get back.” I groan at the thought.

Derek gently nudges me again. “Don’t worry about that now. Enjoy this.” He motions to the passing ocean. We travel in silence for a while, enjoying the view.

The bus slows, and then stops in a gravel lot on the side of the road. Derek and I hang back, waiting for the others to get off before we make our way off.

“Wow,” I whisper, slowly turning around. “It’s like a totally different world than the resort.”

“Just wait until you see the waterfall,” Derek says.

I push my bag back up on my shoulder and walk toward a farm stand. A smile breaks out across my face. I’m here, making my way through cut grass to a muddy path that will take us to the falls. I reach inside my bag for my phone and snap a few pictures as we walk.

The forest is alive with birds and bugs, and it doesn’t take long before I can hear the waterfall in the distance.

“Careful,” Derek says, holding out his hand. “It’s slippery here.” My gold sandals, while comfortable and stylish, don’t make for the best hiking shoes.

“I feel like I’m in an Indiana Jones movie,” I say, smile still on my face. “I’m ready to find some sort of treasure and fight off bad guys. Or have you fight them off. I’ve never been in a fight.”

Derek chuckles. “I’ll defend you from the bad guys as long as you share some of the money you get when you cash in your treasure.”

“Deal. Ohh look at those red flowers!” I point to blossoms on a nearby tree. “I think that’s ginger!”

“I wouldn’t know. Want me to test it out?” Derek reaches for the flower. I grab his arm and pull it back, slipping in mud. Derek wraps his arm around my waist, steadying me.

“No! I don’t want to be responsible for poisoning you! And I’m pretty sure you’re not supposed to pick flowers or plants or anything.” I get my footing back, standing just inches from him. Slowly, he takes his arm from around me. He lowers his head, eyes meeting mine. My heart jumps and I look away.

“We’re almost there,” he says, taking the lead again. The sound of the falls gets louder and louder with each step. The slick path comes to a bit of a drop off. Derek jumps down effortlessly. I put my phone back in my bag and take small steps forward, taking Derek’s hand once again.

A few people stand around the path, taking pictures of the waterfall. I keep my eyes on the ground, concentrating on not falling and getting covered in mud. The ground is covered in rocks and twisted tree roots, giving way to the water.

“This is amazing.” A chill runs down my spine just from the sheer beauty. I dig inside my bag again for my phone. I take a quick video clip of the falls, then snap a ton of photos. I hold the phone in front of me, trying to take a selfie with the falls in the background.

“I’ll take your picture for you,” Derek offers.

I reach for him, pulling him next to me. “Get in here.” He steps in close and I hold the phone out. “I need evidence we were together. You know, to make it easier on whoever investigates my murder.”

“Disappearance,” he corrects. “There be no body to be found. You’re pretty, so I might as well keep you alive.” Slowly, he runs his eyes over me, and I can feel the heat from him skin connecting with mine. The obvious checking out was meant to be a joke, but suddenly I’m flustered and diverting my eyes to the water again.

“It’s louder than I thought,” I blurt, needing to fill the silence between us. “The water, I mean.” My heart is thumping louder than I expected as well.

“It is.”

We both watch the waterfall. A couple swims toward us, able to walk halfway to the shore in shallow water. I startle when someone jumps from the cliff above, hitting the water with a heavy splash and disappearing from sight. With wide eyes I watch, thinking there is no way the water is deep enough. But only a few seconds later, a boy emerges and lets out a whoop. He swims to the side and another follows.

“That looks like fun,” Derek says.

“No, no it doesn’t. That looks dangerous.”

“People jump from there all the time.”

“People do lots of stupid stuff all the time,” I counter. “And they get hurt.” I watch Derek trace his eyes up to the top of the waterfall.

“Want to at least go up there and look down?”

“Just look?” I ask

“Sure. Just look.”

“Then yes, I can do that.”

He smiles and his green eyes light up like the bright sky above us. He takes a few steps back and takes off his shirt. As a nurse, I’ve seen my fair share of nudity. As a straight woman, I’ve admired my fair share of attractive men.

Yet neither have prepared me for Derek’s muscular chest, stained with ink and battered with scars. I want to reach for it, run my fingers over the sleek lines of his tattoos and feel each and every ridge of scar tissue. I inhale, unable to look away from the muscles in his back, bulging, flexing as he moves. Holy fuck. I need a drink. I’m not prepared for how hot he is making me, and suddenly, I can relate to the waterfall.

He takes off his shoes and removes his wallet from his pocket, and then turns to me.

“Come on.” He holds out his hand.

I blink, shaking myself back to reality. Right. I’m climbing to uncertain death. It takes me too long to remove my sandals, and even longer to get the stupid sundress over my head. I shove it in my bag and put it next to Derek’s stuff, which is nestled between two tree roots. We go to the right of the water, making our way to a worn path.

Mud squishes between my toes. “I think I stepped on a worm,” I say and freeze. Do I look down and see the dead bug? Or keep going?

“There aren’t worms in Hawaii,” Derek says matter-of-factly. “They’re not native here.”

“Oh, well that’s good—hey! I think worms are everywhere, aren’t they?”

He laughs. “You almost believed me.”

I shake my head and struggle to keep up with him. Naturally athletic people like him shouldn’t exist. It defies the laws of nature. Or maybe naturally clumsy people like me do.

The path up the cliff is muddy, dotted with roots and rocks, made smooth from miles put on them by hikers just like us. The journey to the top only takes a few minutes. I’ve kept my eyes down, calculating my next step and concentrating on not slipping and falling the whole time. When we stop at the top and I look around me, I’m stunned.

“Holy shit,” I mumble. “This is amazing.” On one side, the forest continues uninterrupted, carrying on like normal as if the fifty-foot waterfall is nothing to admire. And on the other side…that fifty feet looks really fucking high. The water streams ahead of us, deceivingly calm and peaceful before jutting off and cascading down into the small pool below.

“I don’t think it’s deep enough.”

“Not here,” Derek says, getting way too close to the edge of the cliff. My arm twitches, wanting to reach out and pull him back for safety. My heart is in my throat in a way it’s never been before. I’m scared and exhilarated at the same time.

We stop by the rushing water and I stick my foot in, careful not to fall.

“It’s cold!” I exclaim. “It feels so good.” I bring my foot back and look down. “Wow that’s a long way.”

“I’m going to jump,” he says.

“No!” This time I really do reach out and grab him, trying to pull him away from the edge. He’s too heavy for me to actually move, but he humors me and takes a few steps back. My fingers are wrapped around his wrist as if that will keep him from taking the plunge. “You could hit the ground and break your neck!”

“I’m not diving in,” he says and leans forward, looking down. “Just jumping.”

“So you’re okay with breaking both legs.”

He shakes his head. “I won’t break both legs. You saw two people jump off and survive it just fine.”

My grip tightens around his wrist. “That doesn’t convince me.”

He tips his head. “Are you scared of heights?”

I swallow. “No. I’m scared of falling from tall places.”

“That’s the same thing.”

“It’s not. I’m fine with being up high. I’m not fine with plummeting from that up high place.”

He laughs. “Fair enough.” He twists his arm and places his own fingers around my wrist so that we are awkwardly holding onto each other. I slide my hand back, fingertips lingering on his skin. “Just look down.”

“No thank you. I might fall.”

“You might not.”

I swallow my pounding heart. “Fine. Just look, remember?”

“I remember.”

I hold onto a tree and inch forward. Water rushes down next to us, sparkling in the bright sunlight. Everything is so beautiful it looks fake.

Including Derek.

Did my plane crash on the way here and this is really a dream? I blink, feeling the mud between my toes and the bugs buzzing around my face. If this were a dream, those wouldn’t be here.

He moves forward and I panic he’s going to jump. I reach forward to grab him, but slip. My feet go out from under me and I know it’s too late to do anything. I’m falling and will slip right off the top of this cliff and crash into shallow water. Maybe I won’t die, but I’ll be too injured to enjoy the rest of my vacation.

“Careful,” Derek says and catches me. My arms go around his neck, eyes locking with his. “This isn’t a good place to jump.”

“How can you tell?”

“Everyone else jumped from over there.” He points behind me. I straighten up and take a few steps back. Derek moves onto a rock near the falls and extends his hand. “Jump with me, Rachel.”

Every ounce of logic in me screams “no” at the top of their lungs. My heart hammers with fear, reminding me how bad the fall could hurt.

My fingers lace between his. “Okay.”

He pulls me onto the rock with him, and together we make our way to the smooth platform of mud and rocks where we had seen others jump. He tightens his grip on my hand, turns his head and smiles.

“Ready?”

Hell no. I’m not ready. I’m scared. Shaking. Heart racing faster than ever. I squeeze his fingers.

“No. I can’t!”

“Rachel,” he says calmly. “Yes, you can. You came all this way all by yourself. You can do this.”

His words, as simple as they are, hit something deep inside. I did come here all by myself. If I can do that, I can do this. “Ready.”

“On three.”

We scoot closer to the edge of the cliff. Derek looks down, calling out to make sure it’s clear for landing.

“One,” he says. “Two.”

“Three!” we say together and jump. Wind rushes against my face, blowing my hair back. I close my eyes and plunge into cold water. I kick my legs, swimming back to the surface. I can feel rocks beneath my toes, but we made it. Alive, unscathed.

I did it.

I pop out of the water, laughing as I fix the up-my-ass wedgie the jump caused.

“Not so bad, huh?” Derek asks, running his hand over his face to wipe away the water.

“That was awesome!”

We swim towards land, stopping when we get to a place where we can stand. I push my wet hair back, unable to stop smiling. “I did it and lived!”

He laughs. “I wouldn’t kill you here. Too many witnesses.”

I inhale, feeling more alive than ever. “Thank you. For making me jump.”

“Thanks for bringing me along with you.”

We’re just feet from each other, hearts racing, as we look into each others’ eyes. “Want to swim in the waterfall with me?” I ask. “I’ve always wanted to do that. Swim through it then go in the little cave behind it.”

“Of course,” he says then takes off. The water comes down forcefully, and I’m laughing again as I stick my head and hands under it before dodging behind. A few others stand behind the waterfall, taking pictures. For a split second I want to swim back and get my bag, going around in the shallow parts so I can snap some photos too. But then I look at Derek and realize there is no way I’m going to capture what I’m feeling. I don’t want to interrupt this moment.

“This is amazing.”

“It is,” he agrees.

“I could stay here forever. Well, as long as that farm stand by the road can make me a Dirty Monkey, I’ll be good.”

“Dirty Monkey?”

“It’s a drink. I’m not sure what’s in it, but it tastes like a banana split. I had one when I first got here. And maybe with breakfast this morning. Maybe.”

He laughs. “I’ll have to try one. I’m usually an on-the-rocks kind of guy, but whatever fruity cocktail you had at the bar this afternoon was pretty good, I’ll admit.”

“Sex on the beach,” I say with a smile and Derek’s face goes slack with shock. “That’s what I ordered.”

“I’ve never had that.”

“The drink or the sex?”

He laughs. “Well, there aren’t too many beaches in Dallas…”

“There’s a lot of beaches here.”

Derek’s eyes meet mine and his mouth opens slightly as he tries to think of something to say.

“I didn’t mean it like that. That me…you…that we…”

He laughs. “It’s okay. But no, I’ve never had either before.”

“You popped one cherry at least.” I turn away to hide my red cheeks and take a few steps into the rocky overhang. The air is cool near the back of the cavern, causing goosebumps to break out over my wet skin.  I wrap my arms around myself, looking around. I can feel Derek drawing near before he speaks.

“You’re seriously cold?”

“I get cold easily. And sometimes really pretty things make me get chills. So do certain songs. And lots of movies.” I cringe when the words come out of my mouth, remembering how annoyed Travis got with me being “overly emotional”.

“I know what you mean,” Derek says quietly. We spend a few minutes standing next to each other, taking in the beauty of this little spot. “Want to go checkout that farm stand?”

“Yeah,” I tell him. We get back into the water, and swim across. More people emerge from the forest, gaping in awe at the waterfalls. I grab my bag, doing a quick check for my phone and wallet—both are there—and pull out a towel. I dry off the best I can, wring out my hair, then toss the towel to Derek.

“You can put your stuff in here,” I offer, nudging my bag with my foot as I finger-comb my hair.

He runs the towel over his body and god, I’ve never been more jealous of a piece of fabric before in my life. Keep it together, Rachel.

“Thanks,” he tells me and adds his phone and wallet to my big bag. I bring it up over my shoulder, fix the strap on my left sandal that’s rubbing my heel, and hike back toward the road.

“I have reservations for two at a pig roast tonight,” I blurt when my feet hit the gravel lot. “Going to dinner alone isn’t the most fun thing in the world, so I was wondering if you wanted to come with me.”

“I suppose I can do that. I don’t want to make you suffer alone or anything.”

“Thanks. You’re pretty good company to keep, anyway.”

He nods. “Oh, I know. It’s all part of my stalker-slash-murderer cover, remember?”

“Damn. I knew this was all an act.”

We stop by the farm stand, looking over what’s offered for sale. Derek retrieves his wallet from my bag.

“What do you want?” he asks.

“Hmm…definitely a passionfruit smoothie. And maybe some coconut candy. It sounds good.”

He steps forward and orders it for me, which I of course appreciate but feel awkward about.

“Thanks,” I say, taking my drink.

“It’s the least I can do in exchange for the ticket here.”

“Hey, it would have gone to waste.” I put the straw to my lips. “This is really good.”

Derek, who got the same for himself, agrees. “It is.”

We wander to the other side of the road, looking out at the trees. “I’m glad you came with me,” I say quietly.

“I am too.” I can feel his eyes on me so I turn, having to look up to meet his gaze. My stomach flutters and heat rushes between my legs. I feel so comfortable around him, and the attraction I’ve been denying since the first time I saw him can’t be held back anymore. The world spins and I have to reach out, planting my hand on Derek’s firm chest to keep from falling.

“Are you okay?” His hand lands on the small of my back, an attempt to steady me, but it only fuels how off-center I am.

“Too much sun,” I mumble. “I’m fine.”

He doesn’t take his hand off me. Is he feeling the same way I am right now?

God, I hope so.

Chapter Fourteen

Derek

What the hell do you wear to a pig roast?

Why the hell do I care?

And how long is the image of Rachel going to be stuck in my mind like this? It plays over and over, the way her blonde hair hangs around her face. Eyes bluer than the cloudless sky. She has faint freckles along her nose and cheeks, uncovered by makeup. And then there’s the rest of her. Supple breasts, smooth skin, long legs…fuck. I need to stop thinking about her. It’s turning me on and now is not the time to pop an erection.

Though it’s more than just her body that makes Rachel so attractive. There’s something about her that I can’t quite put my finger on. She has an innocence about her, a way of looking at the world that’s refreshing. She’s not blind to all the bad shit going on in the world, she just chooses not to focus on it.

I’m not sure how to do that.

How do you let go and move on when bad things are happening? Hell, she’s on her honeymoon alone and enjoying it. How do you not let your heart get tainted when someone you love, someone that close to you, fucks up your world in the worst way possible? I was forced to come on a practically free vacation and was hating it…until I saw Rachel.

I take a quick shower and get dressed in dark shorts and a dark shirt, and then head downstairs. I’m meeting Rachel at the tiki bar, and though I’ll be earlier than we agreed to meet, I want out of here before Justin comes back.

I’m a grown-ass adult and don’t owe my family an explanation, but I want to avoid them anyway. Because explaining Rachel to them means explaining her to myself, and none of this makes any sense.

It’s a huge coincidence we saw each other here. That’s it. She’s attractive. I haven’t had sex in way too fucking long. That’s all there is to this. I don’t have feelings for her. I can’t have feelings for her. Not yet. It’s just not possible.

When I get to the bar, I’m surprised to see not only Rachel—who looks absolutely stunning in a white lace dress, low cut and flowy, hem ending just inches above her knees. Her hair has a slight wave to it, and she’s forgone the makeup again. Not that she needs it, of course—but my sister sitting at a tall table in the back.

Three drinks sit in front of them. Rachel’s is halfway gone and Margery’s is empty, which is no surprise. The third drink is untouched.

Rachel looks up the moment I step onto the sandy wooden planks covering the bar floor. It’s like we’re on the same wavelength or something, and the loud tropical music quiets and the background fades, spotlighting on Rachel. Her blue eyes light up when she smiles.

Marg, who’s talking, snaps her mouth shut and follows Rachel’s gaze to me. She leans back, trying not to smile as well.

“Hey,” I say when I reach the table, taking a seat next to Rachel. “This is interesting.” I flick my eyes back and forth between Rachel and Marg.

“She’s telling me all your dirty secrets,” Rachel says.

It’s a joke, and I know it. Yet I still get hit with panic and my face darkens, features twisting into unspoken accusation toward my sister. She wouldn’t bring up Deirdre, would she? When she gets to drinking, there’s no telling what secrets she might spill.

“Okay, not really,” Rachel snaps, leaning away. I can feel her curiosity turning into unease with each passing second. I need to say something. Something funny, something light hearted and happy.

I come up empty.

“So, Rachel says you guys are going to dinner,” Margery blurts. She can’t look at me, and she can’t look at Rachel. Instead, she keeps her eyes on the table and runs her fingers up and down her drink, playing with the beads of condensation rolling down the cool glass.

“Yeah,” I mumble, hating myself just a bit. “How was shopping?” I ask my sister.

“Fun! There are a lot of cute—and expensive—little shops nearby. One was hiring. I considered applying for the job then never leaving this place. Might as well. I have an English degree and can’t get a freaking job in my field.”

“One of my friends has her master’s in literature and still can’t get a job in her field,” Rachel tells her. “It’s so frustrating, and I’m sorry.”

“What do you do?” Marg inquires.

“I’m a nurse,” Rachel says and takes a drink. “But I blog on the side.”

“What kind of blog?”

“Mostly fashion. I guess you could call it a bit of a lifestyle blog.”

Margery pushes her empty glass to the side and puts her arms on the table. “I wouldn’t take you for a fashion blogger. You’re too…too nice and down to earth.”

“Marg,” I scold.

Rachel laughs. “It’s okay, and I’ve heard that before, actually.” She takes a breath and it’s all I can do not to stare at her breasts rising and falling behind that dress. “I like fashion because it’s a way to express yourself. And society has made how we look such a big deal that I try and focus on dressing for yourself, not for other people. Plus, it’s just fun.” She shrugs. “Some people like painting or drawing. I like using clothes and makeup as a way to express myself.”

“What’s your blog?” Margery pulls out her own phone and checks out Rachel’s stuff, following her on all social media. “What else do you like to do?”

I tip my head at my sister, trying to let her know I’m aware of exactly what she’s doing. I just hope Rachel doesn’t catch on to Marg asking questions so I’ll hear the answers, hence getting to know her better. Marg is just as bad as my mother when it comes to wanting me to settle down with someone. Again.

“Uh, I like being outside. And horror movies.”

I chuckle. “Fashion and horror. That’s a nice combination.”

She flushes and smiles again. “I’m a little weird, I know.”

“I like weird.” And now I’m smiling, looking into her eyes.

“Oh!” She pushes the drink in front of me and bites her lip. “This is for you. Well, if you want some more sex on the beach.”

“I think I always will,” I laugh.

Margery puts her hands on the table and stands. “I have to go drag Mom and Aunt Becky away from the pool. They’ve been watching the lifeguard all afternoon. Plus, hearing my brother flirting is…ugh.” She shudders and makes a face. “Nice talking to you Rachel.”

“I’m not…not flirting,” I mumble and flick my eyes to Rachel. What if she doesn’t want me flirting with her? She recently got out of a serious relationship. I don’t want to come off as taking advantage of her.

“You’re not?” she asks, leaning a little closer. “That’s embarrassing then, because I am.”

Fuck me.

She checks the time on her phone. “We should go.” She puts her phone back in her bag, grabs her drink, and stands. “Escort me to the pig roast, sir?”

She is something else. Something I know I’ll never have again. Something I don’t want to ever let go of. And for right now, part of me is yelling—begging—me to go for it. Take her hand and just have fun.

But the other part, the part that has come to rule, reminds me this is all temporary. Rebound aside, we’re on vacation. When this is over, she’s going to Michigan, and I’m going to Texas. There’s no point in pursuing something that could lead to…to what? If my heart no longer works, it can’t be broken, right?

Maybe this is a mistake. Rachel doesn’t want or need to be involved with someone like me, no matter how fugacious our time together is. I don’t want to bring Rachel down, not after everything she’s been through. I hardly know her, yet I only want what’s best for her…which kind of freaks me out. Why do I care so much about this woman?

“You don’t have to come if you don’t want to,” Rachel says softly.

I shake myself, realizing that I’m so caught up in my own dark thoughts that I haven’t moved, haven’t taken her outstretched hand. “I want to,” I tell her and take her hand, linking my fingers through hers. Just that small bit of skin against skin sends a jolt through me. It’s been so long since I’ve felt a woman’s body, and even longer since I shared something deeper.

“Where to, my lady?”

“Somewhere over there.” She points to the shore. “Down the beach and over where the trees are. It’s a bit of a walk. Do you mind?”

“If you’re walking with me, I don’t mind one bit.”

The smile is back on her face and her hand twitches ever so slightly in mine. “It’s a traditional pig roast, so it’s really like dinner and a show. I watched a few videos on Youtube and it seems pretty cool.”

“Would you have gone to this alone?” I have to ask.

“Yes,” she says definitely. “I didn’t want to miss it. Though, if I’m being honest, the thought of sitting at a dinner table alone kind of terrifies me, which I know is silly because it’s just dinner. Nothing scary, nothing dangerous.”

“I don’t think it’s silly,” I tell her. “But I do think you’re kind of amazing for coming here by yourself. I think most people in your situation would give up and not done this.”

“I considered it,” she confesses. “And this goes back to me saying how not well adjusted I am. After the shock wore off, I felt a bit of freedom, which I hadn’t felt in a long time. Of course I’m going to say my ex is the biggest asshole in the world, but before the cheating, back when I…when I loved him, he wasn’t the nicest to me and I should have gotten out. But I’d already moved to Texas, already planned the wedding. Already paid for a lot of said wedding. I was doing what I thought I should do and had myself convinced that not being true to myself was all a part of growing up.”

She turns her head to me, and golden light from the setting sun illuminates her face. My breath catches in my chest, and I have to remind myself to breathe.

What. The. Fuck.

The last time I was affected so much by just one look was when Benjamin was born. It took one look into his dark, newborn eyes and I was a goner.

And then he was gone.

I didn’t think my heart was capable of feeling anything else.

What the hell is in this drink?

“But now I know,” Rachel continues, “that being an adult doesn’t mean I have to sacrifice my happiness. And I certainly shouldn’t be with someone who makes me ashamed of who I am.”

I actually stop walking to stare at her incredulously. “Your ex was ashamed of you? Had he never actually met you?”

She smiles again, and I realize that the smile is her armor. But what I can’t figure out is if she’s trying to fool the world or fool herself. Looking at the passing ocean, she says, “It’s not a big deal anymore. He was always telling me how I was weird and people wouldn’t like me—or more specifically him—because of it. And I tried, as shameful as that is to admit, I tried to hide who I was so I would fit in. But that only made me miserable.”

“Life is too short to be anything but yourself.”

Hair blows across Rachel’s face. I let go of her hand and brush it back, gently tucking it behind her ear. Her lips part, eyes open wide, and slowly inhales. If I looked anywhere other than into her eyes, it would be a sin. My heart pounds in my chest, longing with want, longing with need.

“Wise words,” she whispers. “I need to write them down.”

I blink out of the reverie that is Rachel and nod. “Yeah.” She runs her hand through her hair then links her arm through mine. We start walking again and I can’t figure out what the fuck is going on. Since when do I say anything remotely profound? What is it about this woman that’s making me all…all emotional and shit?

I don’t like it.

Or do I?

“That’s where we go,” she says, pointing to a small cluster of trees on the top of a hill. “And looks like we’re early so we can get a good seat.”

“A good seat right by the pig.”

“I was thinking more like the bar.” She laughs, takes a drink, then turns to me, face serious. “I promise I’m not an alcoholic.”

“I can tell you’re not. It’s vacation, you get a pass.”

We’re one of the first couples to be seated. The tables are large, and at least four more people will be joining us. A band sets up on a stage to the right, and a few people stand around the hole in the sand where the pig is roasting, eagerly waiting for to feast later tonight.

“So,” Rachel says once we’re seated. “What do you do for fun?”

Fun? What is fun? “I like to work out.”

She raises an eyebrow. “That’s not fun.”

“I enjoy it. And you do too. You’re a runner.”

“A poser,” she laughs. “I’m only trying to stay in shape in case zombies take over. I jog because as a nurse I know how important it is to be healthy, but I don’t actually like it.”

“I go to the gun range.”

“That’s work,” she tells me. “Related to work. You know what I mean.”

I shake my head. “I don’t do much else. Work keeps me busy, really.”

“Well, you have a week here to change that.”

The band starts up, soft ukulele music floating through the warm evening air. Rachel takes a minute to appreciate the outside restaurant. Neither of us speak for several minutes, but between the atmosphere and the music, it feels natural. People start to filter in, and the band introduces itself, then starts another song.

I don’t listen intently, but some of the lyrics catch my ear. Something about being lonely and starting over. I reach for my drink.

“Oh geez,” Rachel whispers. “They’re still at it.”

I know right away she’s talking about a young couple who are hanging all over each other. “And that, folks, is what public indecency looks like,” I say, making Rachel laugh. “You said ‘still’, so I’m guessing you’ve seen them before.”

“Before the falls. They’re newlyweds.” She leans in. “Is it wrong I find that entertaining?”

“I think it depends on what you mean by entertaining. You know, some people like to watch.”

“Are you one of those people?” she says coyly. “Do you like to watch?”

I can’t handle this woman. I swallow hard and move toward her, breathing in her scent. It’s the ocean and sunshine and something soothing, lavender maybe? “If it’s the right person, then yes, I do like to watch.”

She takes her lip between her teeth and laughs before twisting in her seat, pointing her torso at mine. I slide my hand across table, fingertips brushing against hers.

“Hey! We’re joining you at the newlywed table!” someone shouts. I feel disoriented when I whirl around, looking at the red-head Rachel pointed out who was all over her new husband. “The waitress told us this table was for new couples only.” She winks and pulls out a chair next to Rachel. Her husband, who is tall and thin with thick black curls, nods a hello. “You didn’t tell me you were on your honeymoon too! Congratulations, both of you!”

I can feel the tension coming off Rachel, and she freezes. Unblinking, she stares straight ahead, color rushing to her cheeks. I’m not sure what goes through my head, but I put my arm around her, pulling her in for a hug without any hesitation.

“Thanks. And congrats to you too,” I say.

Rachel takes in a shaky breath then pats my arm. “Yeah, congrats.”

“This is great! I’m Kelly, and this is my husband, David. Isn’t it so weird to say that. Husband! Ah!” she screams and jumps up, clapping her hands. “Husband, husband, husband!” She laughs at herself, boisterous and—if I’m being honest—obnoxious. “We can talk all about our weddings. Oh! Wait, no, no, no. Back up, Kelly. Sorry I get ahead of myself all the time. Tell me who you are and how you two met!”

Rachel straightens up and gets her drink, draining every drop. “I’m Rachel and my husband over here is Derek. You tell us how you met first.”

“I can do that!” Kelly doesn’t speak. She shouts. A loud-talker, excited about everything. If this wasn’t so damn awkward, I’d be laughing along with her. “We were a match on not one, but two dating websites! Can you say fate?”

Her husband, David, slinks his arm around her neck and plants a kiss on her cheek. “Six months later and here we are! Still can’t believe this little fox is mine! What about you? How did you two love birds meet?”

“We…uh…” Rachel is panicking.

“Work,” I start and take her hand. “We’re both government agents, though I can’t say which department. I was working violent crimes, specializing in obscure cases and my darling little forensic researcher was assigned to keep my cases as scientifically sound as possible.” Hey, if you’re going to lie, might as well do it in style.

“Wow!” Kelly says. “That is so interesting!”

Rachel is now trying not to laugh but plays right along. “I didn’t even like him at first. Thought he was totally nuts, but all his conspiracy theories really made me challenge everything I went to school for. The rest is history and now we’re here, celebrating the two wonderful years we had before we united as one.” She grabs my drink and takes a big gulp.

Kelly puts her hand over her chest. “That is so sweet, like something you’d read about in a book!”

“Or watch on TV in the late nineties,” I say earning a swift kick under the table from Rachel.

“Oh, I suppose.” Kelly blinks a few times. “Did you have a big wedding?”

I shake my head. “No, just close friends and family. You?”

“Oh yeah,” David says. “Invited everyone we knew.” He turns into Kelly, rubbing his nose on hers. “I wanted the world to see this sexy thing become mine and only mine.” Then they start making out.

“What the hell, Agent Mulder?” Rachel hisses, trying her best to be pissed when I can tell she’s still trying to keep her cool and not laugh.

“You’re welcome.”

Her smile makes it all worth it. Another couple joins us, both older and on their second marriage. The waitress, a young woman wearing a shiny coconut bra and white skirt, comes over to take drink orders. I get a beer and Rachel orders a glass of wine. Two men in traditional Hawaiian garb go into the fire pit and grab shovels, announcing it’s time to uncover the roast. The patrons all erupt in cheers. Everyone gets up and gathers around to watch. Then it’s back to the table to start dinner and the shows.

“New idea,” Rachel tells me. “When I kill you, I’m going to bury and cook you like that. Then I’ll feed your flesh to unsuspecting people and destroy all evidence.”

“What about the bones?” I counter. “And the blood. And organs. They all leave traces of DNA.”

“Dammit,” she says, shaking her fist. “Give me a minute. I’ll…uh…grind your bones into bread, make soup out of your organs, and drink your blood.”

“You’ll still get caught,” Derek says.

“Teach me your murdering ways, Obi Wan.”

We both laugh and our tablemates stare at us like we’re crazy. Hell, we probably are. Because there is nothing sane about this, about us.

But I wouldn’t have it any other way.

~*~

“It’s not that late,” Rachel says when dinner ends. We talked and laughed throughout dinner, missing half the hula dancing because we were engrossed in conversation with each other. We’re the last to leave the luau, and we walk hesitantly from our table. “Do you want to walk along the beach with me?”

“I would like that.”

“Isn’t it amazing how this place is beautiful even in the dark?”

Like you are. “It is.”

We’re a decent distance from the hotel, and the shore isn’t perfectly smooth like it is near the resort. We carefully pick our way over rocks until we land in wet sand. We both take off our shoes, walking in ankle-deep water, going in the opposite direction of the hotel, but who cares?

I don’t.

“How old are you?” Rachel asks, kicking at the water.

“Thirty-one.”

“You’re old.”

“With age comes experience.” I smirk. “How old are you?”

“Don’t you know that, Mr. Stalker?”

“Humor me.”

“Twenty-four,” she tells me and bends over, picking up a rock and tossing it into the water.

“Favorite color?”

“Blue.”

“I like yellow,” she says. “And black. What are you doing tomorrow?”

“I don’t know. I came here with no plans.”

“I had plans. Nothing grueling, but there was stuff I wanted to see.”

“Like what?” I ask.

“I wanted to do the whole road-tripping the Road to Hana thing.”

“Why don’t you go?”

She watches the water and takes in a deep breath. Moonlight streams down above us and the crashing of the waves against the rocky shore is as hypnotic as the sway of Rachel’s hips. “It’s not really something you do alone.” A moment of defeat crosses her face. She blinks, long lashes coming together, then shakes her head and smiles.

It’s the fake smile, and it’s to convince herself.

“If you want—” I stop myself. What am I doing? She might not want to spend more time with me.

“Yes,” she says. “I’d like that.” Wind tousles her hair. “I have a rental car already booked too. I have a lot of stuff already booked. Do you like hot stone massages?”

“I’ve never had one.”

“They’re nice. Not quite as relaxing as a regular massage, in my opinion.”

“I’ve never had one of those either.”

Even in the dark, the shock is obvious on her face. “You’re just talking professional here, right? You’ve had your shoulders rubbed by…by someone I’m sure.”

“Yeah,” I say, though I can’t remember the last time anyone touched me. After Ben was born, life was all about him and making sure Deirdre was comfortable. I get a flash of his toothless smile, the way he’d wrap his little fingers around my thumb. Losing him broke me in more ways than one, and the day he left the walls went up. And a moat. Filled with sharks. I swore off love, never wanting to let anyone get close to me ever again.

“What is the Road to Hana?” I ask.

“You’re in Maui and don’t know what the Road to Hana is?”

“It appears so.”

She looks at me skeptically for another second. “It’s the Hana Highway that connects Kahului to Maui. There’s several stops along the way, mostly sight-seeing stuff.”

“I like sight-seeing stuff. I’d be happy to go with you.”

The smile is back and this time it’s real, not trying to convince herself of anything she’s not. “What’s your story?” she asks suddenly.

My heart skips a beat at her question. “What?” I blurt, feeling like she’s a fucking mind reader.

“Your story. Why did you become a detective?”

“Oh.” Calm the fuck down. “I wanted to be a cop since I was a kid. Never grew out of it, so I went to school and majored in criminal justice with a minor in forensic science and then got into the Police Academy. I never actually set out to be a detective, but after a few years of seeing so many murders, I wanted to be more involved I guess you could say. Plus, I look good in a suit.”

Rachel laughs. “I can’t argue with that.”

“Why did you become a nurse?”

“I like taking care of people,” she says with no hesitation. “And it’s a smart choice with pretty much a guarantee of finding a job, even if it’s not in your area of interest.”

“And what is your area of interest?”

“I don’t know,” she says honestly. “As long as I’m working with nice people I can adapt to pretty much anything. Which is good since I’m going to have to start applying for jobs when I get back.” She waves her hand in the air. “But let’s not even think about that.” She shudders. “Interviews. Ugh.”

A large wave rolls in, spraying both of us with cool ocean water. Instead of dodging out of the way, Rachel stands still, welcoming the little drops of water. She turns her head up to the sky above.

“So, Agent Mulder, what’s your take on sea monsters?”

“Sea monsters?” I echo. “I don’t believe in ‘monsters’ per se, but I think there are things in the ocean we haven’t discovered yet.”

“That’s logical. I think those giant sharks still exist. Megalodon or whatever.”

“Then I’m guessing snorkeling isn’t on your to-do list.”

Rachel laughs. “It’s not, but that’s because of the damage it can do to coral reefs.”

“I never would have even thought about that.”

“I didn’t either. My best friend is a huge animal rights activist. She said snorkeling can be really damaging to them. Did you know they’re animals? They look like plants.”

“I had heard that before.”

“And,” she goes on, drawing out the word, “if I’m being completely honest, I wouldn’t go snorkeling because I might be a little scared of said sea monsters.”

I can’t help but laugh.

“Seriously! You just said it yourself: you don’t know what’s in the ocean. Something could grab you and bring home for dinner. Humans don’t belong in the ocean.”

“I kind of agree with you there. We drown too easily.”

She nods and moves in front of a large rock that comes up right past her waist and is flat on top. Before I can warn her it’s slippery from algae and ocean water, she tries to jump up. I rush forward, kicking up salty water, and catch her.

“Thanks,” she says, leaning back in my arms. She tips her head up and I can’t help but lower mine to hers, getting closer and closer. Heat rushes through me, turning me on, and making me want something—desperately want something—I haven’t yearned for in far too long. I can’t take my eyes off of her and if her lips aren’t touching mine in the next three seconds, there’s going to be a problem.

But Mother Nature thinks otherwise, and a wave crashes into us, coming with as much force as it leaves. Rachel grabs me for balance, wrapping her arms around my neck. I tighten my hold on her and fight against the pull of the ocean.

The moment for kissing has come and gone. I take Rachel’s hand and lead her back to the shore. She takes her sandals from her bag and slips them back on, protecting her feet from the rocky sand.

“You said you went into nursing because it was a logical choice,” I start. “What would you have done if you weren’t worried about logic?”

She takes a moment to consider it. “Art of some sort. Maybe design. I like creating things, but I also like getting a paycheck.”

“Yeah, those are nice.”

“When you think about working and money, like really think about it, the whole thing is weird.”

We continue along the shore, this time headed toward the hotel. “What do you mean?”

“Like we spend so much time, so much of our life doing a job that most of us probably don’t like. And we do that for money because you can’t live without money, though it goes beyond paying for essentials. There’s so much frivolous stuff, and I think about it all the time since I very much enjoy a good shopping trip.”

“I’ve never put much thought into it before,” I confess. “But you have a point. We value material things so much that working extra to be able to buy them is normal.”

“Exactly! Lots of things are weird when you really think about it. Like houses?”

“Houses are weird?”

“Yeah. It’s this box we confine ourselves in. And we decorate them. Paint the walls, set moods in reach room. The point of a house is to protect us from predators and the elements, but we’ve taken it so much farther. It’s weird.”

“You’re making me think it’s weird now, too.”

“I think fashion is weird, too, even though I like it. Sometimes I hate how much value society puts on how we look.”

“So why do you blog about it?”

“Because of the value. Thinking you don’t look good, that your body isn’t enough can really make you feel like crap. And it’s awful to look in the mirror and hate what you see. If I can inspire someone to dress in a way that makes them feel good about themselves, then it’s more than worth it. But trends are definitely weird. Why do things go in and out of fashion? I’m glad they do. I would not want to be wearing a corset right now.”

“Corsets sound good in theory,” I say and earn and playful glare. “But you do look good in that dress. And you have an interesting way of looking at things.”

“I’m weird, remember?”

I take her hand, smiling at her in the moonlight. “And I like weird, remember? We’re all a little strange.”

“Some just show it more than others. What makes you weird?”

Does refusing to deal with, talk about, or move on from a tragedy in my past make me weird? No…that makes me pathetic, right? “I’m totally and completely normal. Well, other than the stalking.”

She laughs and, God, I love it when she does. Through the night, her blue eyes sparkle and I know no amount of darkness can dull the light.  I reach for her hand, heart beating so fast I can hear it pulsing through me, pounding in my ears. My throat is thick and I fear she’s going to pull her hand away.

I’m like a boy, touching a girl for the first time. I’ve never felt like this before. Not with Deirdre. Not with Melanie, my girlfriend before that. Not with anyone.

Just her.

Light from the hotel comes into view, and it’s disappointing. I liked being far enough away that it felt like Rachel and I were the only ones in the world. A crowd is gathered around the tiki bar, dancing to loud music.

“Want to check it out?” Rachel asks. “Looks like it might be fun.”

I nod and we head over, pushing through the crowd to the bar and order drinks. The place is packed, and while the bartender looks frantic, I know he’s making a killing from tips tonight. We squeeze through the sea of people back outside, standing to the side of the stage that’s holding the live band. We listen to the music and work on our drinks.

“Hey,” she says suddenly. “Want to dance?”

“I don’t dance.”

“Everyone can dance.”

“Not me.”

She takes another drink and cocks an eyebrow. “You got me to jump off a fifty-foot cliff today. If I can do that, you can do this.”

I finish my drink and smile. “Fine.”

Rachel tosses the plastic cups in the trash and takes my hand, leading me into the center of the crowd. I’m not a dancer. I don’t know how to dance. From moving my feet to what the fuck to do with my hands…I’m clueless. When Rachel’s hands go to my shoulders, I’m back to feeling like that inexperienced boy again.

“Relax,” she says and tosses her head back.

There wasn’t nearly enough alcohol in my drink for this. Apprehensively, I take her waist. With a little coaxing from Rachel, I start to move along with her to the music. And with a little dancing, I’m having fun.

The next thing I know, it’s 3 AM and the bar is closing. The last time I was out this late—that wasn’t because of a murder—was in college. Rachel gathers her hair into a messy bun at the nap of her neck.

“Well,” she say, biting her lip. “I guess we should head in, right?”

“Yeah. We should.”

Yet neither of us move. We’re standing still as the crowd of people disperses around us. The lights on the stage go out and thick linen shades are drawn on the tiki bar. We make our way into the hotel, going through the dimly lit lobby to the elevator.

“I’m on the fifth floor,” she says and pushes the number five button.

“Three,” I say. “But I’ll walk you to your room.”

She turns, and takes a step closer. Her breasts brush against my chest, and her lips part as she looks into my eyes. “I’d like that,” she whispers.

I lower my head to kiss her when the elevator doors spring open. Two drunk women stumble in, talking loud and laughing. Rachel shuffles away, clasping her hands together behind her back. We don’t speak on the short ride up. I’m watching Rachel, trying to read her every move, wanting to do things right.

She hasn’t dug into her purse for her room key yet. She hasn’t touched her purse at all. It’s been hanging off her shoulder all night, almost as if she forgot about it. The elevator dings and the doors open on floor number five. We walk down the hall in silence.

“This is my room,” she says, stopping in front of the door. My heart skips a beat and I know this is a defining moment. If I don’t kiss her now, I might never get the chance. Because not kissing her now could set the tone that I’m not interested, not lusting after her. Which is far from the truth.

“Derek,” she says softly, and I lose control. My arms go around her, pulling her in, pressing her heart right up against mine. She tips her head up and our lips crash together in a fury of passion. I want her, need her, and it’s taking everything I have not to press her up against the door and devour her.

My tongue slips in her mouth and she’s the best thing I’ve ever tasted. Rachel lets out a soft moan that is such a fucking turn on. I move closer, putting my hips against hers. The heat of her against me feels so good. Her hands are in my hair and I kiss her harder, and I’m not even aware I’m moving forward until Rachel’s back hits the door. She brings her hands down, nails raking over my skin, and grabs my waist, pulling me as close as possible.

I take a fistfull of her hair and pull her head back, moving my lips to her neck. Rachel gasps and curls her fingers, nails biting into my skin. I gently nip at her neck then suck at her skin before moving my mouth back to hers. She slips her hands under my shirt and her skin on mine is almost too much. I want to pick her up and fuck her right here, right now, not caring where we are or who could see.

I just want her.

She brings her hands around to my front, fingers running down my abs, dancing with the waistband of my shorts. She parts her legs and I move in, already hard for her. Her thumb is on the button of my pants when she suddenly stops and turns her head. Not kissing her is like being suddenly shoved under icy water.

I can’t breathe.

“Derek,” she whispers and closes her eyes. Her hands fall and the lack of her touch is painful. Gently, I push her hair out of her face and kiss her forehead.

“It’s okay,” I tell her, knowing what she’s going to say.

“I’m just…not yet. You’re not mad?” she asks apprehensively.

Her question throws me. “No, never.” What kind of asshole had she been with who’d get mad at her for not wanting to have sex? I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t disappointed, but not because I have to get my dick wet. It’s because I want to stay with Rachel one way or another.

She tips her head up and kisses me again, soft, teasing, and then wraps her arms around my shoulders and rests her head against my chest. I embrace her, holding her closer. A few beats pass between us before she speaks.

“I had fun today. Are you busy tomorrow?”

“No,” I say. “I really didn’t have anything planned other than just being here.”

“Good. So…call me when you get up?”

“I can do that.”

We exchange numbers, kiss once, twice, three more times, and they say goodbye. I feel disoriented as I walk away, knowing completely how crazy this all is. I hurry back to my room, set on taking a cold shower because I can’t get the taste, the feel of Rachel out of my mind.

Not that I want to.

I open the door to my room as quietly as I can. Justin fell asleep with the TV on, and the glow from an infomercial about super-absorbent bath towels offers enough light for me to grab a pair of boxers and go into the bathroom to brush my teeth and shower.

“Hey, man,” Justin says when I get to my bed. He sits up, blinking in the dark and looks across the room and smirks. “Damn. Just getting in? You need to teach me your ways.”

“Oh, uh, yeah.” I get into bed, exhaustion hitting me. So much has happened in the last twenty-four hours. “In the morning.”

“I want to hear all about it. That blonde chick was smoking!”

I chuckle and lay down, expecting to pass out instantly. Instead, I drift in and out of sleep, not falling deep enough for even a dream. Two hours later and I’m cursing myself and damning how tired I’ll be tomorrow. Though the sooner morning gets here, the sooner I can see Rachel again.

I want to feel her against me, heart beating in rhythm with mine. But unease grows in me, getting stronger and stronger as the sun creeps up, brightening the night. I stare at the pale orange glow reflecting off the ocean waves, wanting to fight it back down and keep the night.

Because with daybreak, right now is over. Today is now tomorrow, and that’s one day closer to leaving Hawaii…and Rachel.

Chapter Fifteen

Rachel

Early morning sun lights up the room. A cool breeze comes through the balcony windows, which I left open on accident. The breeze is nice, but the bugs…not so much. I pull the white sheets up to my chin and bury my face in the pillow. It’s way too early to get up. My body is exhausted from a day of hiking and a night of dancing. My mind is tired from all the mental stimulation and my heart…I don’t even know what to say about that.

I work hard to not think about Derek. Because if I do, I won’t get back to sleep. Hell, it was hard enough falling asleep after that kiss last night. It left me so hot and bothered that after an hour of tossing and turning I had to take care of business myself before I could relax and sleep.

I haven’t quite processed everything yet, haven’t done my obsessive back-thinking where I mentally retrace every step of our…was that a date? Whatever it was, I want to do it again. Besides the obvious—devilish good looks and a kiss that can literally melt my panties off—Derek is a force to be reckoned with. He’s funny, and there is something so damn sexy about a man who can make me laugh. Lord knows I could use some humor in my life. He’s easy to talk to, like we’ve been friends for years. And though I can’t be sure, it’s like he just gets me.

And that’s what we all want, isn’t it? Someone who understands your own personal brand of weird. Someone who accepts you with no questions asked. Someone who embraces your flaws and just rolls with it.

Stop it, Rachel.

I’m getting way ahead of myself again. Even if Derek is all those things and more, there’s no point fantasizing about it. In less than a week, he’ll get on a plane and go back to Dallas. And not long after that I’ll be going home to Michigan where I’ll start my mundane life all over again.

If that wasn’t the case, I just got out of a long term relationship. One that was supposed to end in marriage. Parting ways with Travis might have been more freeing than damaging, but I need to give myself a break, right?

I don’t want to be the girl who can’t be alone. I don’t want to be afraid to be single, to avoid the silence because I don’t want to hear the truth.

Is it too soon to be over Travis? Anger still rises in me when I think of his betrayal, but I don’t feel the same rage anymore. I’m angry at myself for wasting time with him, for letting him dull my sparkle and make me think there was something wrong with being me.

But I don’t feel heartache, don’t feel longing. The thought of his lips on mine is repulsive, really. Does that make my heart ready? Part of me thinks that an amount of time passing doesn’t matter. No one else but me has to live in my head, feel what I feel. So if I’m ready to move on in three weeks or three months, what does it matter?

It shouldn’t matter. Not now. Whatever this is with Derek will come to a screeching halt in a matter of days. We’ll get on with our lives and I’ll look back at my Hawaiian rebound with a smile on my face. It’ll be a story for the grandkids one day, and they’ll gasp in shock at how crazy old grannie once was.

I roll over in bed and close my eyes, trying to will myself back to sleep. I’m on vacation. There is no way I’m getting out of bed before 7 AM if I can help it. Restless, I grab my phone and log onto my social media accounts, doing my best to answer emails and reply to comments. I altered my “I’m away on my honeymoon and won’t be available that often” post I had written weeks ago—yeah, I was excited to be able to say I was celebrating marital bliss on a tropical island—but had yet to break the news to my followers that the wedding was off.

It’ll come up eventually, and those that pay close attention will know something is up since no wedding photos have been posted. I want to avoid that social media shit storm for as long as possible. I’m lucky and have a strong following of supportive women, but there are always trolls. It’s the internet for crying out loud. I’m not sure it could exist without trolls. They keep the cyber balance or something.

I upload a picture of the Twin Falls to Instagram with a short caption, then get distracted mindlessly scrolling through my Facebook newsfeed. Lauren posted a photo of Noah holding Ella, and I feel a little tug on my heart. All things considered, I’m glad to be back home with my friends and family.

A second after I like Lauren’s photo, she texts me.

Why are you awake and on FB so early? It’s like 7 AM your time. But since you’re up… I read online that Aiden Shepherd is in Maui. Look for him and get a picture if you can!

Lauren is a bit obsessed with the actor. Has been for a few years now. I’ll keep my eyes open, I promise her.

I put the phone down and get comfy, staring out the open doors. The sun is already bright on the water, but watching the lapping waves calms me, keeps my mind clear enough to fall back asleep.

~*~

Two hours later, I wake to another text message. I was deep asleep, dreaming about mermaids and whales, and maybe an incredibly sexy homicide detective who resembles a young Hugh Jackman. I grumble, assuming it’s Lauren asking about Aiden Shepherd again. Instead, it’s an unknown number asking me about breakfast.

Derek.

I blink the sleep out of my eyes and reply, telling him that I would very much like to get breakfast with him but need at least half an hour to get ready. I haven’t showered yet, though I didn’t tell him that. I could easily sleep the rest of the morning away, but I spring out of bed and rush into the bathroom to shower.

One of the best things about this shorter haircut is how quickly it dries. I pull half of it up into a clip, decide to forgo makeup—he’s already seen me without it, and sweating in makeup is never pretty—and pull on a loose-fitting tunic tank and shorts. The shirt is low cut, low enough to warrant another shirt under it. I look at myself in the mirror for too long, debating if showing off the girls is a good idea or not.

Again, he’s seen me in a bikini. And I’ve embraced my body, big boobs and all. Plus, I can tell by the clouds rolling in that the threat of rain is going to make today even more humid than yesterday. I slip on my shoes, grab my purse, and text Derek as I’m walking into the hall. We’re meeting in the hotel lobby and walking to a little cafe that overlooks the ocean. My heart speeds up faster and faster each floor I go down.

I’m excited to see him, almost to the point of being giddy like a school girl. The logical part of me says to stop it, get a grip and be embarrassed by the way I’m acting. I tell that part to shut the hell up.

The elevator doors open and I see Derek right away. His back is turned, and people mill about the lobby. I step off the elevator and he whirls around, as if he’s feeling the same unseen force that I am. Our eyes meet and I can’t help but smile.

“Rachel,” he says, striding forward. “You look beautiful.”

“Thanks.” I run my eyes over him. “You don’t look so bad yourself.” I stop in front of him, not sure what to do. Shake his hand? Hug him? Put my lips to his? After what his kiss did to me last night, I want to reach inside his pants and see if he’s as thick as I imagined.

Derek leans in and that’s all I need. My arms open and I move closer. I cup his face and tip my head up. We kiss, and it sends the same jolt of hot electricity through me. To my lady bits, specifically. I melt into him.

He breaks away too soon, before I’m done with him. Even still, I’m left breathless.

“Sorry,” he pants, trying to catch his own breath as well. “If I don’t stop now, I won’t be able to.”

“Good thinking. Because I won’t be able to stop you either.”

Derek inhales sharply, biting his lip to keep from smiling. Does he realize how incredibly sexy he looks doing that? A shiver runs down my spine, bringing heat between my legs and it takes everything in me not to grab his hand and lead him back to my hotel room.

I’ve never felt passion like that before. Never felt drunk from desire, making me want to do very bad things to this very good man. Must be the island, right?

“Fuck it,” Derek mumbles and puts his mouth back to mine, devouring me with his kiss. I rake my fingers through his hair, standing on my toes to reach him. My heart is racing and all I can think about is how good he tastes, how incredible he feels, and how much better this could be if we were naked.

“For real this time,” he says with a laugh and begrudgingly pulls away. His hands run down my arms, fingers lacing between mine. A few seconds pass, and I need them to cool my jets. Then we step into muted sunlight and walk down the sidewalk to the café.

“I think it’s going to rain today,” I say, looking up. “The pressure is suffocating.”

“The barometric pressure?”

“Yeah. It’s even worse when it storms. All that electromagnetic energy makes me anxious. Though, I like thunderstorms,” I add, remembering how Travis used to tell me I was full of shit for thinking I could sense a storm coming.

“I read an article on USA Today about how storms affect animals and people,” he says. “It’s interesting. I’m not sensitive to stuff like that, though. But I believe it can mess with you. Full moons certainly mess with people. There’s nothing like the light of a full moon to set the murdering mood.”

“It’s the same with nursing!” I tell him. “Well, except for the killing. But we all hate working on full moons. I usually get stuck on a double during full moon phases too.”

He laughs. “Some of my best stories come from nights with a full moon. And not just homicides. Other crazy-ass shit I got called out for.”

“I can only imagine.” We step off the sidewalk into the sand, trekking along the beach for a while. We’re just about to give our name for a table when someone calls to Derek.

His mother stands from a table and waves. “Derek! Derek!” She hurries out of the open-air cafe and comes to us. Her eyes go to Derek’s hand in mine and smiles. “Well, good morning, honey. Don’t you look lovely today. Seriously, you’re too pretty.”

“Hey Mom,” Derek says, tensing a bit. “I thought you guys already ate. You left over an hour ago.”

“We got distracted by some hunk by the pool.” She laughs loudly, reaching out and touching my arm. “You know what I mean, don’t ya darling? When you get to be my age you stop and admire what you can when you can. Want to join us? We have a table with a great view too.” She puts her hand to her mouth in a false attempt to muffle her voice. “And by that I mean those foreign guys in the skimpy suits.”

“Mom,” Derek whisper-talks and I can taste how awkward he feels.

“It’s okay,” I say. “I’d love to join you, if that’s all right with Derek.”

His shoulders relax and he squeezes my hand. “As long as you don’t mind subjecting yourself to fifty shades of crazy over there, that’s fine with me.”

I’d subject myself to fifty shades of anything if it involves him. Dammit Lauren for making me read those books.

“Great!” DeeDee exclaims. “Come on, this way. We’ve been waiting to order.” She waves and leads the way to the table.

“You know they purposely waited so they could drag you in, right?” I ask him, trying not to laugh. “Because they knew you’d be with me.”

“I’m sorry. They mean well, but they’re—”

“They’re great. Really. You don’t see too many families taking care of each other like this anymore, let alone extended families. You’re lucky.”

He gives me a sideways glance, eyes sparkling. “I’m glad one of us thinks so.”

“Shut up. You know you’re lucky too.”

He blinks and looks ahead, as if the thought is really occurring to him for the first time. I take a seat between Derek and his sister, Margery. He told me his cousins’ and aunt’s names but I forgot already. I’m horrible with names. I grab a menu and look it over. Pancakes sound good, but I kinda want something traditional to the island. I go back and forth, feeling a little panicky because the waiter is taking everyone else’s orders.

Breakfast, why do you have to be so stressful?

I end up ordering the same thing as Derek to save myself the anxiety over picking a freaking meal.

“What did you two do yesterday?” DeeDee asks once our orders have been placed.

“We went to the Twin Falls and then had dinner,” Derek answers. I can tell he still feels a bit awkward about this.

“Ohhh, and how was it?”

“Really fun,” I say. “I even jumped off the cliff, and I’m not a fan of heights.”

“Me neither,” DeeDee says and turns to her sister, who agrees that neither would get anywhere near the top of the waterfall.

I turn, looking into Derek’s eyes. “I wouldn’t have done it if Derek hadn’t gone. He convinced me to jump, and I’m glad he did.”

“He’s always been a bit of a thrill seeker,” DeeDee explains. “Scared me half to death more times than I can count when he was a boy.”

“I can see that,” I agree, nodding my head. “I’m not, so it worked in my favor.”

Derek’s cousin—Jake? Dustin? Justin?—is staring at my cleavage. I should have put on the undershirt after all. I cross my arms, realize that only pushes my breasts together, then reach for my hair to bring across my chest. Oh right. I cut my hair. Instead, I settle my gaze on the boy’s face, waiting for him to look up and realize he was caught staring at my tits. Ten seconds later, his death stare hasn’t faltered.

“Are you spending the day with Derek again?” Derek’s aunt asks.

I turn to Derek, stomach fluttering when I look into his eyes. It catches me off guard. All I did was look at the guy and I’m getting butterflies. “If he wants to put up with me again.”

“I think it’s the other way around,” his sister says. “You’re putting up with him. You deserve an award.”

I smile. “I’ll take an award. I do like shiny things. And he’s fun. It’s not that bad.”

Margery raises an eyebrow. “You think he’s fun? Are we talking about the same person here? Derek’s a lot of things, but fun isn’t one of them. Responsible, yes, and I’ll even give him brave. But fun—hah! We had to force him to come because he doesn’t know how to have f—”

“Rachel,” DeeDee interrupts, giving Marg a stern don’t-talk-crap-about-your-brother look. “I hear you’re a nurse. My mother was a nurse, God rest her soul, and she loved it. She delivered babies. What do you do?”

“I had done long term care. But I’m looking for a change now that I …uh … relocated due to recent events. I worked in the ICU before, so I might try and get back into that. Really, I’ll take the first thing I can get. Beggars can’t be choosers and all, right?”

“She’s smart,” DeeDee tells Derek. “Smart girls are hard to come by these days. No offense, Margie.”

Margery waves her hand in the air. “None taken—hey!”

The table erupts with laughter, and the waiter brings us drinks. Derek puts his hand on my thigh and I’m tempted to scoot it up further, shocking myself a bit with my own dirty thoughts.

“So what are your plans today?” Derek’s Aunt Becky asks.

“Uh,” I start, looking at Derek, who is oblivious to my already made plans…even though the plans for today were nothing more than lounging on the beach and having honeymoon sex. And since that ain’t happening…“I’m not sure,” I say. “Probably just hanging out at the beach, though it looks like it might rain.”

“You can come to the Ali’i Kula Lavender Farm with us!” DeeDee exclaims.

“Oh, you’re going? I read all about that online and it looks so pretty!” Travis wouldn’t let me book a tour of the farm, saying it was boring and he didn’t want to waste time doing something he didn’t like. It’s only thirty minutes. Thirty minutes out of the whole two weeks we would be here and he couldn’t do it.

Why the hell did I think marrying the guy was a good idea?

“Do you want to go?” Derek asks.

“I do, but we can do something else if you don’t want to.”

Derek smiles. “If you want to see the lavender farm, then let’s go. I have no idea what the hell a lavender farm is, by the way.”

“It’s just a farm. With lavender.”

“Real descriptive, Rachel,” he laughs. “When are you going?” he asks his mom.

“We have a tour booked for noon, and the shuttle leaves half an hour before then. There’s a winery nearby we planned to go to after that. There’s enough to do on that side of the island to have dinner there as well.”

“Sounds fun,” I say, smiling at Derek.

“You’re going?” DeeDee can’t hide her excitement, much to Derek’s chagrin.

Breakfast goes on with everyone talking and laughing. Derek’s family is great, really, and I admire the way his mom and aunt get along. His sister and cousin are less than a year apart and are good friends. While my own extended family gets together several times a year for holidays and special occasions, we’d never do something like this.

Though someday in the future when my siblings are married off, and if I accept another proposal and have a family, going on a family vacation like this is something we have to do. Family is important to me, and it seems harder and harder to find a man who shares my values.

Derek pays for my meal before I even have a chance to grab the bill, and I’m again left feeling awkward. He gets up to use the bathroom, leaving me alone with his family, which is totally fine by me since I like them all.

DeeDee watches Derek leave then leans across the table as soon as he’s out of earshot. “Thank you,” she says. “For doing whatever you’re doing. It’s been a long time since I’ve seen him smile like that.”

I’m not sure how to take that compliment, and can’t picture Derek anything but the funny, caring guy I’ve gotten to know. “Um, you’re welcome. He’s a great guy.”

“He really is,” DeeDee goes on. “Isn’t he, Becky?”

“Oh yeah,” his aunt agrees. “He is. He’s been a great role model to Justin since my divorce.”

“We just want to see him happy again,” DeeDee says. “It’s what every mother wants for her children.”

“Mom,” Marg hisses and shakes her head, not wanting her mother to get into whatever she’s about to tell me.

“What?” DeeDee shrugs, widening her eyes. “Don’t you want your brother to be happy? He’s been through a lot, that boy, more than anyone should. What that witch did to him—”

“Hey!” Becky interrupts. Obviously, the rest of the family wants Derek’s dirt to stay underground. “I heard that Aiden Shepherd is vacationing here with his wife.”

“I heard that too,” I say. “My best friend is restraining-order level obsessed with him and told me.”

“Who’s Aiden Shepherd?” Justin asks.

“An actor,” Amy answers, raising her eyebrows at her brother. “You seriously don’t know? He’s Gavin on Shadowland. He was last year’s sexiest man alive.”

Justin shrugs like that means nothing to him.

Becky fans herself. “I’d love to get me some of that. If he’s here, I’m gonna find him.” Justin gags and the rest of us laugh.

“Did you watch that video he posted a few weeks ago about his wife and the horse she saved in a fire a few years ago? Made me bawl my eyes out.”

“You know I can’t handle that type of stuff,” Amy says. “I watched like the first three seconds and had to turn it off. Just like those ASPCA commercials. Can’t handle it.”

“What video?” DeeDee asks, and Margery gets out her phone to pull it up. I know what they are talking about because Lauren, the animal love that she is, shared it on her Facebook timeline. I watched it, already emotional from the breakup, and cried for an hour afterward. I don’t want to watch it again any time soon. Yet I can’t look away.

“What’s so interesting?” Derek says and I turn, ripping my eyes away from the phone. My heart flutters when I see Derek. “Celebrity videos. Supposedly Aiden Shepherd is here.”

“Ohhh,” he says, smiling and rolling his eyes. “Marg is into all that stupid celebrity gossip.”

“Shut up, it’s not stupid. And if I see him, I’m so getting his autograph.”

“Let the poor guy enjoy his vacation,” Derek says and sits back down next to me. My heart skips a beat. Famous actors don’t hold a candle to Derek. It’s actually hard for me to keep my hands to myself right now. Derek is just too yummy.

Breakfast is over, and we part ways temporarily with his family until we need to meet in front of the hotel. The sun momentarily comes out, so I reach inside my purse for my sunglasses. What happened to Derek? I can’t come out and ask him…can I?

Derek takes my hand and the butterflies are having a field day in my stomach. And now I’m thinking about that kiss again, making another part buzz to life.

“We have some time before we need to leave. What do you want to do?” I ask, secretly hoping his answer is “you”. My will is weak right now. “We can lounge on the beach.”

“That’s fine with me.”

“You sure?”

He takes my hand. “Yes. I meant it when I said I came here with nothing in mind.”

His sister said something about him not wanting to come…and he’s here with no plans. He hasn’t smiled or been happy in a while…and his mother eluded to something “that witch” did to him, so I think it’s safe to say he’s not a widower, tragically mourning the loss of his one true love.

“That works for me. And I’m kind of tired.”

“Me too. The jet lag is just now hitting me,” he agrees.

“I’ve kind of gotten used to being awake at all hours. I worked a really wonky schedule and would do doubles from midnights into days, or evening into midnights. As long as I had coffee and at least four hours of sleep, I could function.”

“I did the graveyard shift my first year on the force. I don’t miss it. Though now I’m never really off the clock. If there’s a body, I get called in.”

“Sounds fun.”

He shrugs. “It’s not so bad.”

We step off the path and walk in the warm sand, finding a secluded shady spot under a cluster of palm trees. I sit in the sand, inhaling deep.

“Everything about this place is perfect.”

Derek sits close next to me, and we look at each other. “It is.”

Completely at ease, I exhale and rest my head on Derek’s shoulder. He slips his arm around me and puts his head on mine. We stay like that for a while, watching the water and enjoying each other’s company.

“I could fall asleep like this,” Derek mumbles. He takes a deep breath, chest rising and falling, and runs his fingers through my hair.

I’m hit with the same lust as before. My muscles twitch as I restrain myself from jumping his bones right here and right now. Derek, however, can’t demonstrate such control.

He cups my face, tipping my chin up, and brings my lips to his. The kiss is tender yet powerful. I feel it everywhere, from the tips of my toes all the way to my lips that are connected with him. It effects every part of me. Goosebumps break out along my arms. My heart skips a beat. All thoughts exit my mind. I forget everything. Where we are. What my name is. How to kiss him back.

“Sorry,” he says, pulling away. “I just had to do that.”

I blink, trying to stop being so nonverbal and fail. “No,” I finally pant. “Don’t be sorry. In fact, I’d like if you do it again.”

“I can handle that.”

We kiss again, falling back on the ground. I move over top of Derek, sand falling from my arms onto his chest. His hands are in my hair and his tongue is in my mouth. Everything about this so damn hot.

Hot. Intense. And totally insane.

The kiss is awakening the obvious parts in me, but it makes another type of lightbulb turn on. I’m on vacation. I won’t ever see Derek again after this. Whatever sort of rebound this is won’t last much longer.

So I’m going to enjoy it while I can. I’m going to savor every inch of him, taking advantage of our lack of responsibilities. I take fistfuls of his hair, ready to surrender to desires in a way I never have bef—

“Hey lovebirds!” someone shouts. Seriously? Derek’s bottom lip is between my teeth. I freeze, heart pounding. Derek and I break apart and I spot Kelly waving like mad from the sidewalk several yards away.

“Can’t get enough of each other, can ya?” she giggles. I shake my head, trying to find my voice, and straighten up. Derek brushes sand from his shirt and sits. “Now I don’t feel so bad groping my hubby in the hall the other day. And this morning. There’s nothing quite like the honeymoon, am I right?” She laughs loudly at herself.

“Yeah,” I say, amused enough by this to laugh along with her.

“Oh! That’s a cute top!” she squeals and I have to look down to remember what I’m wearing. “I don’t have the boobs for it though. You do. I bet he likes them, eh?”

“Make her leave,” Derek mumbles through closed teeth, and I laugh again.

Kelly’s husband—crap, I can’t remember his name—comes up behind her and slaps her ass. Hard.

“Hey!” he says with a wave. “Who would have thought we’d run into you twice! Such a big island and here we are again!”

“If you think that’s a coincidence,” Derek says so only I can hear. “Hey David. How are you?”

At least one of us remembered his name. Derek stands and helps me to my feet.

“You got plans today?” Kelly asks. “I mean other than each other?” She winks and snickers to herself.

“We’re going to the lavender farm,” I tell her. “We should probably head to the shuttle now, actually.”

“Ohhh, that sounds lovely!”

Dammit. Please don’t join us. Please don’t join us. Please don’t—

“We’re having couples massages,” she says and I let out a breath of relief. “Four hands.” She wiggles her eyebrows. “At the same time.”

“That sounds intense,” I say. “And enjoyable. But I have to say my husband’s two hands are plenty for me.” I put one arm around Derek and pat his chest. He tenses, shaking his head ever so slightly. “You two have fun now!”

“I’m sure we will! See you Rachel! Hey, will you guys be around tonight? Want to grab drinks at the swim-up bar?”

“There’s a swim-up bar?” Derek asks. “How did I not know about this?”

“It’s at the pool, honey. And, uh, maybe. If we can stand to separate from each other long enough.”

Kelly lets out a hoot of laughter. “I hear ya! Though I’m almost needing a break from Mr. Love Machine here.”

“Hey now!” David leans back and puts his hands in the air. They both burst into laughter. “Well, we won’t keep ya. Have fun tonight!”

Derek and I are left staring as they walk away. My arms are still around him. He feels good in my arms. His torso is thick with muscles, but not obnoxiously. Yes, I like a well-balanced man. I want to see the ink beneath his clothes again, and ask him about each and every scar. Do they have something to do with his painful past?

“We should go,” Derek tells me.

“With them? No!”

“Yeah. You have to admit it would be fun.”

I let my hand fall away from him. “You just like being my fake husband.”

He flashes a guilty smile. “I do. And we need to consummate this fake marriage or I’m filing for an annulment in the morning.”

“Spare the romance.”

“Who needs romance when you have a face like this?”

And now I’m laughing, shaking my head. I take his hand. “Come on, we better get going for real.”

~*~

Misty rain falls from dark clouds when we get back to the resort. The lavender farm was amazing. So beautiful and so fragrant. I bought enough lavender products to last me a lifetime and still want more.

The ranch the winery is on was just as amazing, as well as the wine. I’m a little tipsy right now, truth be told. So is everyone else. I think. And hope. I hate being the only one who can’t hold my liquor. Though, judging by the way Derek slipped his arm around me on the dark ride back to the hotel, he’s feeling the wine just as much as I am.

DeeDee hugs me goodbye in the lobby, then goes up to her room with the others. Derek stands close to me, and I run my finger over the little raindrops that accumulated on his muscular arm.

“I have a cabana rental,” I tell him. “By the pool. Want to go?”

“Yeah.” He looks down at his wrist. “Dammit. I forgot I didn’t put my watch on.”

I laugh like that’s hilarious, because pretty much everything is hilarious after several glasses of sweet red wine.

“Is it still open?”

I shrug. “No idea. I think the pool is still open.” I grab his hand. “Let’s go check!” We jog through the lobby, and the bottle of wine I bought at the winery clangs around in my oversized purse.

A few people hang around the pool, but most have retreated from the rain. The air is warm and thick, making the cool raindrops welcome. The pool area is dimly lit and we slow in the dark to find cabana number twenty-three.

“I can see why you came,” Derek says and undoes the rope that reserves the cabana. “You put way too much money into this honeymoon.”

“I can’t really afford it,” I confess. “Even more now that I don’t have a job. But I have no house to pay for anymore since I’m at my parents’ for now. God, I’m pathetic.”

Derek grabs me around the waist. “You’re anything but pathetic, Rachel. Don’t even think that.”

“Easy for you to say.” I melt into his embrace. “You have a cool job and I assume a house, right?”

“I do have a house,” he says. We step back and fall onto an oversized lounge chair. Lightning flashes over the ocean followed by a low rumble of thunder. The wind picks up slightly, blowing rain into our shelter. Derek releases me and gets up, untying the canvas sides of the cabana. He pulls them closed on three sides, leaving the one that gives sight of the ocean open.

I know we’re not alone. In fact, there was a couple in the cabana two down from us, but with the sides closed off, it feels like Derek and I are the only ones left in the world. I stretch out my legs and pull the bottle of wine from my purse.

“It’s a cork,” I huff. “And I don’t have a wine opening-thingy.”

Derek laughs and comes back to me. “Want me to find one?”

“Nah. It’s okay. I think there’s one in my room.”

He nods and lays next to me. I twist on my side and bend my leg up, knee resting on him. He slides his hand behind me, gently pulling me in. My head goes on his chest and everything feels absolutely perfect.

So perfect it weirds me out, because this shouldn’t be. Derek is like that old friend I haven’t seen in years yet things pick up right where they left off. Only we have no past history, and he’s a friend I’d very much like to have benefits with.

Another flash lights up the sky, and I snuggle closer to Derek. I run my hand up and down his chest, my mind full of questions.

“What’s on the agenda for tomorrow?” he asks.

It takes me a second to remember what the date is today. “Road to Hana?” I ask hopefully. “If you’re up for it.”

He picks his head up and looks right into my eyes. “I am. I’m not sure what you’re used to, but when I say something, I keep my word.”

I just nuzzle my head against him, hiding my grin. “We should leave early. And, uh, actually I’m not even sure where to go to get the car.”

Derek laughs. “I’ll figure it out for you.”

“Thanks. I’m not very organized, as you’re finding out. There are worse things though, right?”

“A lot worse things. I’m not organized with anything but work,” he tells me to make me feel better. “And I’m a shitty housekeeper.”

“I’m a bad cook.”

“That makes two of us.” He puts his hand on the back of my thigh, bringing me closer.  “So, this whole road trip thing,” he starts. “What exactly are we doing?”

“Oh!” I spring forward, almost falling off the chair. Derek catches my arm and keeps me from toppling off while I reach for my purse and dig out my phone. “There are stops along the way. The Twin Falls is the first, but since we already saw that, we don’t have to go again. And then these are the rest of the stops.” I show Derek the list.

“We can do all that in a day?”

“Theoretically. I mean, it’s been done before. I spent a long time looking at this stuff on Pinterest.”

“What’s Pinterest?”

Laughter escapes my lips. “A website, I’ll leave it at that. And there are some we can skip if we run out of time. The two main things I want to see are the Garden of Eden Arboretum and the Wailua Falls. Oh! And the Seven Scared Pools. And go to the Halfway to Hana Stand. And walk through the Hana Lava Tube.”

“That’s more than two things,” he teases. “The Lava Tube sounds dirty. I don’t know why, but it does.”

I giggle and shake my head. “It does kind of sound like you’re talking about an asshole.”

We both laugh, and I fall back into Derek. A gust of wind rattles the cabana and more thunder rolls overhead.

“Maybe we should head in,” I say, watching the canvas flip back and forth in the wind. “Before we get blown away or struck down by lightning.”

Derek shakes his head. “Nah, that’s not going to happen. We’ll get washed away in a monster wave instead.”

My eyes widen. “Why would you say that?”

“It’s going to happen. Though I’ll be prepared so it’ll turn out to be a perfect cover for your murder.”

“I thought it was a disappearance.”

“Dammit, you’re right. See what happens when I drink? I get sloppy.”

“Well,” I counter. “Good think I bought a bottle of wine at that ranch. I’ll have to keep you drunk for my own safety.” The cabana rattles, struggling to stand while the wind presses into it. An announcement is made that the pool is closing early due to the weather. I shove my phone and the wine back into my purse and take Derek’s outstretched hand.

Out of the shelter of the cabana, the wind hits us full force. My hair whips around my face and rain pelts my cheeks. Hand still in Derek’s, we make a mad dash for the resort, getting in moments before the downpour begins. I shiver from the cold air and push my wet hair back.

“Well, since my safety is at stake here, we should probably go up to my room and drink that wine.”

Derek’s green eyes go wide for a second before he blinks and looks away. Going up to my room to drink wine will lead to sex, we both know that.

We both want that.

But do we both need that?

Who the fuck cares? Vacation, remember? Rebound. Fling. Fun. This is my chance to let loose and be me with no worries or repercussions.

“Yes. Safety first.” His Adam’s apple bobs as he swallows hard, almost like he’s nervous. And for some reason that is so fucking hot. Being nervous about getting with me is a turn on. I have no doubts in my mind that a man like Derek knows his way around a woman’s body. Being nervous only means one thing, and it’s something I’m not quite ready to think about.

Because I might be feeling the same about him.

“At it again, are ya?” Kelly asks way too loudly. She’s wearing a sheer white beach cover-up over her black swimsuit and is toweling her hair. Right. The swim-up bar. “Get a room, right?” She laughs and comes near. “Storm force ya in, too? Davy is out in the rain getting our stuff. I’ll have to show him some extra love later if you know what I mean.”

Derek is staring daggers at her for being a cock-blocker—again—and I want to poke him in the ribs. He’s so obvious.

So yes, he is feeling the wine just as much as I am.

“We’re gonna head to the bar inside. Want to join? It’s karaoke night!”

“Karaoke, you say?” I might be slightly interested.

“Yeah. I’d sing a love song to my husband—ahhh, there I go, saying it again!—but I can’t carry a tune to save my life.”

“I don’t sing,” Derek tells us.

“Really?” I ask, raising an eyebrow. “Because you didn’t dance until last night, remember? I’ll find a way to get you up there, singing with me.”

He smiles down at me. “You can try.”

“Anyhoo,” Kelly says. “I’m gonna get changed. Meet ya there?”

“Sure,” I say, then regret it. Wine. Derek. Alone together in my room. Just thinking of his broad chest makes me tremble. “Or maybe not,” I sputter but it’s too late. Kelly’s already walking away and can’t hear. Though it’s not like we have to show up.

“Do you want to go?” Derek asks.

“I’ve always wanted to sing karaoke,” I confess. “It’s on my bucket list.”

“Then we’re going. Do you need to change too?”

“I kind of want to. And I need to put this bottle of wine in my room. Are you going to change? Or do you want to come with me?” Inviting him into my room is just as dangerous as inviting Eric Northman into your house. I might not be able to get him to leave.

But not because I want him to. Because I won’t want to leave the room either.

“I can come with you,” he says. I press my lips together and turn to go to the elevator. We ride up in silence, standing behind a few other people who were also driven inside from the storm.

“It’ll only take me a minute,” I tell him, fulling knowing that’s a lie. I want to fix my hair and put makeup on. It’ll take me half an hour at best.

“I’ll time you,” he jokes. I open the door to my room and flick the light on. “Wow. This room is huge.”

“It’s the honeymoon suite.” I wrinkle my nose and point to the balcony doors. “It has a great view.” Derek crosses the room and looks outside, giving me the perfect opportunity to grab a dark purple dress and hurry into the bathroom to do my makeup as fast as I can.

“That was twenty-three minutes,” Derek informs me when I come out. He’s standing by the windows, back to me. He turns around, smirking. The smile disappears form his face and his mouth opens slightly. “Fuck,” he mumbles. “You look amazing.”

“Thank you. Was it worth the wait?”

“Yeah, I’d say so.”

“Good.” The dress is tight and low cut, showcasing my breasts that are pushed up thanks to my favorite bra. The dress is sexier than anything I own, not counting lingerie, and I got it specifically for an occasion like this, though I didn’t think an occasion like this would actually happen. I slip my phone, ID, room key and credit card into a wristlet purse and take Derek’s hand.

“Let’s go.”

Chapter Sixteen

Derek

The hotel bar is packed. It’s one of the most upscale bars I’ve been in, nothing like the pub I used to frequent after a long day at work. Rachel and I stand by the bar, waiting for our drinks. She got a fruity mixed drink again and I ordered a beer.

“There you are!” someone shouts over the loud music. I don’t need to turn to recognize the Canadian accent…or the volume of her voice. “Go upstairs for a quickie, did ya?”

Kelly and her husband come bustling through and stop right in front of us. Her husband playfully elbows her. “Told you we had time for one.”

“So, what are we drinking?” Kelly asks Rachel, eyeing the cup in Rachel’s hand.

“Dirty Monkey,” she says. “It’s kind of my staple honeymoon drink.”

Honeymoon, right. Suddenly I’m hating that I made her out to be my fake wife. Because I don’t want anything about this to be a lie, which is funny since I lie to myself on a daily basis. I look at Rachel, smiling and sipping her drink and feel a pang in my heart, a heart that up until moments ago I swore no longer worked.

“Well, I’ll just have to get one too!” Kelly turns to her husband, raising her eyebrows. He nods in understanding and goes to get her a drink. “Oh, hey, a table!” She points then takes off, sliding into a booth near the stage before the previous occupants are gone. Rachel chuckles but follows. At least we have a place to sit now.

“I hope I don’t offend you,” Kelly says to Rachel and I immediately feel protective. Starting a sentence that way means you’re about to say something offensive. “But I’m curious. Neither of you have on rings.” She holds up her left hand and wiggles her fingers. “I’m the first to show this sucker off, so I’m curious.”

“I was afraid of losing them in the ocean,” Rachel explains. “Derek too. We didn’t even wear them here.”

“Oh, makes sense! You know, I thought the same thing, but I just can’t take it off! Seriously though. It won’t come off! Hah! I guess that means David is stuck with me for good, right?”

I keep my eyes on Rachel, wondering how this talk of marriage is affecting her. She’s got on that smile, her armor, but this time I see it not just on her lips but in her eyes.

“Sounds like it,” I tell her. David comes back with drinks.

“So,” Kelly says after sucking down half her drink. She puts her hands on the table and leans forward, and I can’t be sure but it looks like she’s checking Rachel out.

Interesting.

“How did you know?” she asks me, raising her eyebrows. “That she was the one?”

Oh shit. I put on a smile and look at Rachel. She’s forcing a smile as well, and it’s hard for her to maintain eye contact.

“How did I know,” I echo as my mind races. “I just did.”

“Come on,” she says and reaches across the table, poking my arm. “Ohh, hey there muscles.” She winks and bits her lips. What is happening? “Give me more than that! Like with us, we knew the second we talked on the phone for the first time. We both had the TV on in the background and the same commercial played at the same time, but on different channels. Hello, fate, am I right?”

“Yeah, I mean, what else could explain that?” Rachel says.

“So…how did you know?” Kelly asks me again. “What made you decide you couldn’t live without her?”

I look at Rachel, remembering the way her blue eyes sparkled when we stood atop the Twin Falls. “She has a way of looking at the world, a way of not ignoring all the bad shit out there, but seeing the good in things despite it. And I don’t think anything can keep her down. Every time she falls, she gets back up and rises higher. I can’t say I admire a lot of people, but Rachel’s resilience is a force to be reckoned with.”

“Awww, oh my God that is sweet,” Kelly coos, but I hardly hear her words. I’m looking into Rachel’s eyes. Her brows push together and she blinks back what I think are tears.

“What about you, Rach?” Kelly asks and it bothers me for some strange reason that she’s using a nickname. I haven’t even called Rachel by a nickname.

Not that it matters. Because this doesn’t matter. It’s a fling, a lust-driven connection that I shouldn’t act on. I’m not in love with Rachel. Yet those things I mentioned could make me fall if only we had more time.

It’s a good thing I’m leaving in a few days.

“Um,” Rachel starts, shaking her head. I can tell she’s blushing in the dim light. She takes a drink to buy more time, closes her eyes for a second, then puts on a smile. “He makes me laugh. And he makes me feel valued, if that makes sense.”

“You two are a match made in heaven!” Kelly squeals. “Plus you just look good together. So good.”

Rachel takes another sip of her drink and diverts her attention to the stage. “That guy is pretty good,” she says in regards to the man belting out a Jimmy Buffet song on the stage.

“You should get up there,” I say, tipping my head down. “You said you wanted to, right?”

She bites her lip as she thinks, and then smiles. “Yeah. I’ll do it.”

“What are you going to sing?” I ask.

“Let me surprise you.” She goes over to the DJ and puts in her song. She’s up next, and gets on stage as soon as the guy singing gets off. She flashes me a smile before Don’t Stop Believing starts. She’s got a good voice, and just enough confidence to get the crowd going. She becomes more and more at ease in the spotlight as the song goes on, and has half the bar watching and singing along with her by the song’s end. The crowd cheers and claps when she’s done, and Rachel returns to the table beaming.

“If I admired you before…” I say, smiling. Rachel slides back into the booth and picks up her drink.

“That was fun.” She moves in close.

“Go on!” Kelly shouts. “Kiss her!”

“Yeah, Derek.” Rachel leans in. “Kiss me.” She parts her lips, waiting. I want so badly to kiss her again, to feel the heat of her skin on mine, to taste her, drink her up. But I know that if I kiss her now my will is bound to break and things will go farther…and I want them to.

If anyone was to make me go back on my word, to break the promise I made for myself, I want it to be her.

I reach out, hand cupping Rachel’s face. Gently, I tip her chin up and move my head down until my lips touch hers. For a split second, only we exist. For a split second, my heart is healed. And in that split second I know I don’t want this to end.

“Hot damn!” Kelly yells. “You two are turning me on!”

Rachel and I break apart, but I can still taste her on my lips. I slide my hand down her cheek and take her hand. Being with Rachel makes me feel.

And I’m not sure what to think about that.

David waves down a cocktail waitress and orders us all tequila shots. We do a quick cheers in honor of our new marriages—hah—and then down the alcohol. Rachel shudders at the taste and reaches for her mixed drink.

“Not a fan?” David asks.

“I don’t particularly like the flavor of alcohol,” Rachel says. “Hence why I drink stuff like this.”

“Try a pineapple shot,” David says and orders us more. Kelly whispers something to him then looks back at Rachel and again, I think she’s checking her out. We get the second shots, and once they’re down the hatch Rachel turns to me.

“I think I’m drunk.”

I put my arm around her, bringing her in. I’m not drunk, but feeling the booze. Rachel’s arms wrap around my torso and she puts her lips to my neck.

“I think you might be, too,” I say softly, resisting the animalistic desires that are stirring deep inside.

“You two are so hot together,” Kelly says, and this time I’m sure she’s staring at Rachel’s breasts. She brings her hand to her mouth and bites the tip of her finger. “Do you want to maybe get out of here and continue this party of four somewhere a bit more quiet?”

Rachel—who is drunk—eagerly nods, saying the noise is going to give her a headache. She either hasn’t noticed or is totally cool with the sly invite to go upstairs and have a foursome with Kelly and her husband. They practically salivate at Rachel’s response.

“Actually,” I say and wrap Rachel in my arms. She melts into me. “I’m not ready to share this little lady just yet.”

Rachel stares at me quizzically for a few seconds before she gets it. Yes. She’s definitely drunk, and it instantly becomes my duty to keep her safe.

“Right. Just us. The two of us.” Rachel taps my nose with her finger. “Boop!” She bursts out in giggles. “I have to pee.”

“I’ll take you,” Kelly offers eagerly. Too eagerly. I don’t like it. Am I back to my old, paranoid self? Seeing the worst in well-meaning strangers?

One look at Rachel and I know I can never be too paranoid.

“Nah,” I say. “I’m taking my little vixen upstairs. Is that all right, honey?”

“Yeah, baby,” Rachel says and laughs. “Let’s go.” She slurps down the rest of her drink and unsteadily gets to her feet. “Bye,” she says to a very disappointed Kelly. “See ya around!”

She holds tight to my hand as we weave through the crowd and exit the bar. The hotel halls are empty, and we’re alone when we stop by the elevator.

“So they’re swingers?” Rachel asks, wobbling on her heels just a bit. “Or did they want us all to…to…” She mashes her hands together. “..All at once?”

“I think the latter,” I chuckle. “I thought she was checking you out before but wasn’t sure. She wants to get with you.”

Rachel raises her eyebrows. “Well, can you blame her?” she laughs.

“I can’t. I can’t at all.”

“Do you want to get with me?” she asks coyly. The elevator dings and the doors open. I can’t answer Rachel. Instead, I take her hand again and guide her in. I can feel her eyes on me, drilling in, waiting for my reply. I stare ahead, looking at the lobby. But as soon as the doors close, and I’m alone in here with Rachel, I turn, unable to hold back.

My heart is on my sleeve, a dangerous, stupid place to put it, I know.

I twist my hands in hers and take her wrists, bringing her hands up over her head. I step forward, pressing myself into her. Rachel surrenders to my kiss, tongue slipping into my mouth. My hips grind against hers as we back into the elevator wall. My heart is pounding away in my ears, and blood rushes through me. My cock aches for her already, and I cannot get enough. I take my lips off her’s and kiss her neck, causing Rachel to squirm beneath me. She lets out a moan when I bite at her tender flesh, hardening my cock.

She breaks free of my hold on her hands and puts one in my hair, curling her fist. The other lands on my back, holding me.

“Derek,” she pants and widens her legs. I move in, drawn to her in the worst and best way possible. She takes a tangle of my hair and guides my lips back to hers, kissing me with a desperation that matches my own. In a swift movement, I pick her up and hold her against the wall. Her legs go around me and my dick fights against the tight confines of my pants.

Lust drunk, we don’t even notice the elevator doors opening until they start to shut. Setting Rachel down is like ripping out my own heart and tossing it right there on the worn carpet.

What the fuck?

Her dress is twisted around her thighs, and she attempts to straighten it with one hand while digging in her purse for her room key. She holds it up when she finds it, flashing me a coy smile. I take her hand and we rush down the hall, both needing to pick up where we left off.

“I have to pee,” Rachel reminds me as soon as we get into the room.

“Oh, right.” I shut and lock the door behind us.

“I’ll be right out,” she says, words slurring just a bit. I blink in the dark, crossing the unfamiliar room to find the light on the bedside table. She stumbles as she hurries to the bathroom, and forgets to close the door at first.

Maybe she’s drunker than I thought, and I remember how just last night she said she wasn’t ready to sleep with anyone else yet. My will is weak, but my respect for Rachel is stronger.

I don’t want her to do anything she’ll regret in the morning. As much as I want to get her naked, to make love to her all night, losing myself in her completely…I want to make sure she’s into it with a sound mind.

The glass balcony doors protest against the wind and the rain. I stride over, seeing the ocean rage in a flash of lightning. The storm is right above us, as evidenced by the booming thunder.

The bathroom door opens. I turn around, heart skipping a beat when Rachel comes out. Her lips part and she exhales. Her cheeks are rosy from our makeout session in the elevator, looking exactly how I feel. Rachel comes over and wraps her arms around me. Her touch is even more intoxicating than the alcohol I just drank, and a hell of a lot more addictive. I don’t just want more, I need more.

Being with Rachel makes me feel alive.

“Rachel,” I pant but can’t get the words out because she puts her mouth to mine. She’s so fucking hot. My hands slide down her body and we stumble back until we fall onto the bed. I get between her legs, kissing her like it’s the only thing that matters.

And in a way, it is the only thing that matters.

I’m living in the moment, enjoying what’s right here, right now. And judging by the way Rachel is wrapping her legs around me, she’s enjoying it as well. She lets out another moan and widens her legs. I grind against her, feeling her heat.

I want to part her legs, to kiss my way down, and taste her.

She runs her hands down my chest and unbuttons my pants. I have every intention to stop her, to tell her we’ll resume in the morning when she’s sober. But when her fingers slip under the waistband of my boxers I’m a goner.

Thunder shakes the glass in the windows, and Rachel startles. The lights flicker and rain angrily slaps the balcony doors.

“Rachel,” I breath, resting my head against hers. “You’re drunk.”

“So are you.”

“I wouldn’t get in a car and drive,” I start, “but I’m not drunk.”

She curls her legs around me. “Good thing we’re not driving. Though, I do want to take you for a ride.”

Fuck. Me.

“Rachel,” I say again and I kinda can’t believe I’m doing this. “I don’t want you to regret this in the morning. It might seem like a good idea right now, but once the buzz wears off…”

She purses her lips, glaring at me. “Is this a nice way of saying you don’t want to have sex with me?”

“Fuck no. Rachel, you are the hottest woman I’ve ever been with and having sex with you is the only thing I want. No. No, it’s not. I meant what I said in the bar…I admire everything about you. So much so I don’t want you to wake up and be sorry.”

Her expression softens. “That’s…that’s really sweet. But I really want you. Give me a minute to sober up?”

“I think it’ll take you more than a minute.”

“If you’re as good as I think you are, it might not.”

Holy fuck, Rachel. Stop. Please stop. Because I can’t resist you for much longer. She bites her lip and rakes her nails up my back. “You are not making this easy.”

“I’m well aware how hard this is,” she whispers in my ear. Okay, all bets are off. I dive down on her, lips crashing against hers. I flip her over, bringing her onto my chest, and hold her tight while I catch my breath.

“Your heart is beating so fast,” she says, pressing her ear to me. “Mine is too.” She gently runs her fingers down the middle of my chest, going down along my abs, stopping an inch above my dick. I ache for her touch, desperate for a release, to be inside of her, feeling her around me.

I swallow hard and slowly inhale, tipping my head down to look at Rachel. Her hair is in her eyes, and I brush it back.

“I’m glad you’re here,” she mumbles. “Even if you didn’t want to go away from work.”

How does she know I didn’t want to come? “Me too,” I say back. “You have no idea,” I add. A few beats pass and she doesn’t respond. “Rach?” I whisper.

Carefully I sit up and see that she’s asleep. I kiss her forehead then slide out from under her. She’s still wearing her heels, and I doubt she wants to sleep in those. I take them off, and then lay back down next to her, spooning by body around hers.

The storm rages outside, but in here, in this bed, I’m finally at peace.

~*~

My ringing phone wakes me up early the next morning. I blink awake, arms still wrapped around Rachel, and let the call go to voicemail. A few seconds pass and then my phone rings again. Rachel stirs slightly in her sleep, and I wonder if she’s a heavy sleeper all the time or if the amount of alcohol she consumed the night before has anything to do with it.

A text message comes through followed by a voicemail, and I’m sure it’s my mother asking me where I am. You’d think after thirty-one years she’d stop worrying, stop wondering. Becoming a cop only amplified that worry, and after my dad died, she had to focus her anxiety elsewhere.

Though something tells me she’s not calling to inquire about my wellbeing right now. She knows I was with Rachel last night. She knows I’m still with her. And she’s checking in on us, probably hoping to invite us to breakfast again so she can play matchmaker.

Rachel rolls over, embracing me in her sleep. She looks so peaceful, so innocent when she sleeps. I close my eyes and snuggle back down next to her, and am almost asleep when her phone vibrates on the nightstand. She starts to stir, so I reach over and grab it. She has a text message from Lauren.

Did your sexy stalker murder you? I haven’t heard from you in 24 hrs! Tell me you’re alive!

I smile, not sure if I should be happy she called me ‘sexy’ or concerned she told her friend I was a stalker.

I set the phone down on the bed where the vibrating won’t be so loud. I’m tired, but need to get up and pee. I get up as quietly as possible, making it out of bed and into the bathroom without waking Rachel. But moments after I get back into bed her eyes flutter open.

“Morning,” she says quietly. She rolls over and puts one arm around me. “What time is it?”

“Seven-thirty, give or take a couple of hours.”

She laughs and pulls me to her. “I’m still tired. I don’t want to get up yet.”

“Then don’t,” I say and flip her over so she’s resting on top of me. “Go back to sleep.”

“But the Road to Hana trip is today. Though it’s tempting to stay here, like this, all day. After I shower, because I probably have mascara on my face, don’t I?”

“Eh, just a little. You don’t look like Alice Cooper or anything.”

“Thank god for that. Unless you’re into it.”

I shake my head. “I’m into a few weird things, but not Alice Cooper role play.”

“Thank you, Derek, for last night.”

My heart is back in my throat, and I’m almost embarrassed. “You remember everything?”

“I wasn’t that drunk,” she reminds me. “What you did, or didn’t do…not a lot of guys would do that, and that’s…that’s pretty damn sexy, if you ask me.”

“Not having sex with you is sexy?” I raise my eyebrows. “I don’t like the sound of that.”

“Ha-ha, and yes and no. I was drunk and not in the best decision-making state of mind. Thank you again.”

“You shouldn’t have to thank me for not taking advantage of you when you were drunk,” I say, shaking my head. “It’s called being a decent human being. I would hope all decent men would do the same.”

“Well, there aren’t a whole lot of those left, you know. You’re a rare find, Derek Turner.”  Her eyes meet mine and something passes between us.

It’s not love, but it’s more than lust. A promise, perhaps? A promise that whatever this is, whatever we’re doing, could lead to something.

Problem is, I have no idea what that could be.

~*~

“It’s like we’re in a jungle,” Rachel says as she takes in our surroundings. We’re standing on a dirt path on the Waikamoi Nature Trail, mile marker #9.5 on the Road to Hana. Having got a late start to the day, we quickly showered, got dressed, and at breakfast on the go.

“We are in a jungle,” I say dryly.

“Shut up. You know what I mean. It’s like a wild jungle.”

“Wild jungle?”

Rachel holds out her phone, taking pictures. Her hair is up in a messy bun, and she’s wearing a blue and white dress with matching jewelry. She’s flawless.

“Yeah, like we’re miles from civilization, chasing after a cursed treasure. We’re running from bounty hunters and dodged inside the dense jungle to get out of the sun and to throw off our scent for the hounds.”

“And I’m a wanted man to start with, but the reward for my body—dead or alive—has doubled since I ran away with the King’s daughter. They think I kidnapped you, but we’re madly in love and ran away to be together.”

“Ohhh yes. You’re a handsome foreigner too. Which is very taboo to my proper family.” She takes my hand and pulls me next to her, taking selfies of the two of us. “We met at a market where you posed as a trader, but really you’re a pirate. But please don’t make any pirate booty jokes.”

“I’ll restrain myself.”

Holding my hand, she takes a few steps forward down the path. I come to a standstill and pull her to me.

“What?” she asks.

“Shh! The bounty hunters are out there, coming after us. Though I should warn you, what they said about me is right: I am a dangerous man.” I pick Rachel up and toss her over my shoulder, and Rachel lets out a playful yell when I take off in the opposite direction than we were going. “I’m taking you back to whatever pirate-island I came from.”

Rachel laughs. “Pirate-island?”

I stop, and carefully place her on her feet. Our arms stay around each other, and while she’s just looking at me, making proper eye contact as she speaks, it feels like she’s looking through me, seeing something deeper. It’s unnerving and hot at the same time.

“Yeah, I was going say it’s like Neverland but that sounds unappealing now that I’m saying it out loud.”

“Well, wherever you take me, Captain Turner, just make sure it’s far away from my father. He’ll do anything to separate us.”

“Right. Because you’ve been promised to the General of his army.”

“Ohhh, yes. I like this. And we’re having a secret baby, which is the real reason for us running away. You knocked me up and Daddy will have you hanged for it.”

Suddenly, the game stops being fun at the mention of pregnancy and babies. My mind flashes to Deirdre telling me that I’m going to be a father, and I swear Ben’s cries echo off the bamboo trees that surround us. I let go of Rachel’s hand, heart in my throat.

“Derek?” Her brow furrows. “I got too carried away, didn’t I?” She looks down, embarrassed and ashamed, the same look she gets when she’s talked about her ex before. I don’t ever want to make her feel that way. She’s too beautiful, inside and out, to have that look of anguish on her face.

“No,” I tell her. “You didn’t.”

“Then why did you shut down like someone hit the power button on Robo-Cop?”

“No reason,” I say and grab her hand again.

“I don’t believe that for a second. But you have no obligation to tell me.”

I never want to talk about what happened, yet I feel compelled to open up to Rachel. If I could trust cracking open my heart to anyone, it’s her…and I don’t know why. In the short time we’ve been together, I feel like I’ve gotten to know her on a deeper level.

“But if you don’t tell me,” she starts, “I’m going to make up something to explain it to myself. And this brain of mine is all sorts of messed up.”

Not as messed up as mine. “Now I want to hear your version.”

“My version…let’s see…” We move along the trail. “In all seriousness, I assume it has something to do with your job. All that death and violence has to wear on you. And I’m sure whatever I think of as the worst thing you’ve seen can’t come close to it. So, I’m not going to ask for you to tell me what’s going on up there.” She reaches out, gingerly tapping my head. “But if you do want to talk, I’m a good listener.”

Her words hit me hard and the truth threatens to come out. Maybe I should tell her. I’ve spent the last year mad at the world, hating myself for someone else’s wrongdoing, putting the blame on my own shoulders. I don’t want to be angry anymore. I don’t want to exhaust myself day in and day out trying to convince myself that I’m better off on my own.

I. Am. Tired.

And she has no idea how much I need this—need her. How good it feels to be me again. I almost forgot what it feels like to be happy. It was only when she pulled me away that I realized I was teetering right on the edge of shutting out the world for good. She walked into my life at the right time, when I needed it most.

The need to tell her that burns on my tongue. And this lust and loneliness-driven crazy friendship we’re forming doesn’t need to end when our vacations end. We don’t have to be serious.

But we have to be something. Because there is no denying something is going on between us, something more than a rebound. Call me crazy but this isn’t something I’m going to just give up. What I regret most are the things I didn’t do. The lost chances. The “what ifs”. I don’t want to think of her and wonder what could have been.

Voices and footfalls come from behind us, and Rachel and I sidestep off the path to allow the family group to pass.

“Well, Captain Turner?” Rachel links her arm through mine. “Shall we be off? I’m starting to get the feeling like a bad storm is coming, and I really want to see the Arboretum at the next mile marker. You might recognize it from one of my favorite childhood movies, Jurassic Park.”

“I used to terrorize Marg with those movies,” I say with a laugh. “To this day she has an unhealthy fear of dinosaurs.”

We start the hike on the trail again. “Older brothers can be such assholes. My brother Logan loved scaring us. Us, meaning my sister Jessica and I.”

“Are you the middle child?”

“I am. We’re all two years apart. We get along well for the most part now. Jessica is a bit of a…how should I put this nicely…a bitch. Well, mostly just to me. And sometimes Logan. I feel bad saying that because she’s my sister, but it’s the truth.”

“I think everyone feels that way about their siblings one time or another. Margery is six years younger than me, and I think that age difference helped, but she still drove me fucking insane when we were kids.”

“The joy of siblings, right?”

We finish the hike in relative silence, taking in the sights of the Waikamoi Trail and then get back into the rental car to drive to the Garden of Eden Arboretum. The place even wows me, and I’m not a garden type of person. Rachel takes lots of pictures and somewhat sheepishly asks me to take a few of her near a 100-year old mango tree so she can post something on her blog later on.

When we find the famous Jurassic Park location, we of course have to take turns posing for the camera in ways where a dinosaur can be photoshopped in. We’re too busy talking and laughing to notice the storm clouds lurking over the ocean, and rain begins to fall as we travel to the next stop. It comes down hard for all of five minutes, then disappears, allowing the sun to come back out. We are in a rainforest, after all. This should be expected.

The humidity is suffocating, and the rented SUV is slow as shit when it comes to cooling down.

“How far are we from food?” I ask.

“I planned on eating at the Halfway to Hana marker. I’ve heard the banana bread and shaved ice is really good.”

“I think I need more than banana bread and ice.”

Rachel chuckles and turns around, pulling a bag from the backseat and gets out the coconut candy she got back at the Twin Falls farm stand. “This will tide you over? And they have other stuff there, like hotdogs and burgers.”

We travel along the narrow winding road. Rachel is contently looking out the window, watching the world pass us by.

“It’s crazy how this is the most traveled to island in the world yet it looks so wild, isn’t it? So much of it has been untouched. I hope it stays that way.”

“I think it will. It’s part of the appeal. If they tear down the forests or put buildings around the waterfalls, it’ll lose its value and people won’t travel to see it.”

“I hope you’re right. There was this neat little forest just a few miles behind where I grew up. My friend Lauren and I would go there sometimes in the summer and look for deer. They were all over, and it was an over-population issue, but we were kids and didn’t know. It always felt magical, even though it was just a little forest with a shallow creek in Michigan. Nothing like this. We were so sad when it got torn apart. An apartment complex went in. Sometimes I still wonder what happened to the deer.”

Hearing her say her friend’s name reminded me about the stalker text. I smirk, turning to Rachel. “I didn’t intentionally creep, but I silenced your phone this morning so it wouldn’t wake you up. Did you ever text your friend back?”

She shakes her head no. “I should. She’s a champion worrier. You know what would be funny? If I sent her a photo like asking for ransom or something.”

“That would be funny?”

“It would be funny if you took the photo like a good stalker. I’ll send another a minute after so she knows it’s a prank.”

“All right. I’m going to tie you up and have my way with you at the next stop.”

Rachel laughs. “I can’t wait.”

Chapter Seventeen

Rachel

I sit at a picnic table under a shaded hut awning at the Halfway to Hana snack stand, having just got off the phone with Lauren. She didn’t find the fake kidnapping photo funny. She wouldn’t admit it was funny, I mean.

I look across the lot at Derek, who is in line to get us food. Quite a few others have stopped here, and since the rain is gone for now, we all thought it was a good time for a bite to eat. My mom called yesterday, and texted me today to check in on me. I send her a half dozen pictures to convince her I’m alive and well…and actually happy. Seconds after they go through, she calls.

“Hey Mom,” I answer.

“Rachel! Finally, I got some pictures!”

I chuckle. “Sorry, I’ve been busy.”

“That’s good to hear, honey. What are you up today?”

“Road to Hana?”

“You went by yourself? You’re not the best driver, Rachel. Your father didn’t want me to say anything but when it comes to your safety I—”

“I’m not driving, Mom.” My eyes land on Derek and my heart skips a beat. “I made a friend, and we went together.”

“Oh that’s lovely! I’m so glad. But is this a friend you should be alone with?”

“Yes,” I say, thinking of how much I want to be alone with Derek right now. Even in this muggy heat he’s looking fine. “He’s a cop, and he’s very trustworthy.”

“He? Your friend is a man?”

“Mom, catch up with the modern world. Girls and boys can be friends. Just friends.” As the words leave my mouth I feel like I’m lying. While Derek and I are still annoyingly stuck on first-base, I know he’s more than a friend. “And I actually knew him back in Texas. It’s just a huge coincidence that we’re both here right now.”

“That makes me feel better. As long as you’re safe and having fun.”

“I am having fun. More fun than I would have with Travis, and I’m not just saying that because he’s the world’s biggest asshole. I jumped off a waterfall. And lived. And now I want to do it again from an even taller waterfall.”

Mom laughs. “You are my free spirited baby.”

Derek gets our food and starts walking over. “Lunch is coming,” I tell Mom. “I’ll talk to you later.”

“Enjoy the rest of your trip. Love you.”

“Love you too. Bye!” I hang up just in time to grab a loaf of bread from Derek’s hands before it falls. He’s balancing a lot of stuff.

“The banana bread is still warm!” I exclaim. “I’ve been so excited for this bread. You have no idea.” I bring it to my face and take a deep breath. “And it smells so good.”

“I’ve never seen someone so excited over bread before.” He sits next to me and cracks open a Pepsi. “We should do this.” He hands me a flyer. “Tomorrow.”

“Oh hell no!” I blurt before I even fully understand what’s going on. There’s a man precariously tied to a cliff side, scaling down a waterfall. “I would slip and fall to my death.”

“Live a little,” he says and nudges me with his elbow.

“I’ll live a little until I die!”

“Rappelling is fun and safe when done correctly.”

I raise an eyebrow and purse my lips. “You’ve done this before?”

“Never in a waterfall like that, but tactical rappelling.”

“Ohhh,” I say finally getting what he’s talking about. “Like in movies when ninjas scale down the sides of buildings?”

“More or less. Though I like to think I look as badass as a ninja.”

“I’m sure you do.” I unwrap the banana bread and break off a piece. “But me…not so much. I’d fall. I’m telling you, I will.”

“I’ll catch you.”

Our eyes meet and a shiver runs through me. Suddenly I realize there’s a more dangerous way to fall.

“I’m heavier than I look,” I blurt, feeling flustered. “I’m top heavy.”

He laughs. “I prefer women that way.”

“Good, because I don’t have much going on in the ass department.”

“I disagree there. You’re too hard on yourself.”

I shrug. “Nah. Probably not hard enough.” I take a bite of bread. “This tastes even better than it smells. Want some?” I break off a piece and hold it up for Derek. He leans forward and takes it, lips brushing against my fingers. The shiver that just ran through me is back, but this time is an electrical shock that awakens every nerve in my body. A quick shag in the car sounds like a good idea.

Though I don’t take Derek to be a minute-man. He’s so patient, so in control. Derek is the type of lover who would take his damn time, making me squirm and beg of it.

Fuck.

I’m getting hot and wet thinking about it. I inhale and look away, trying to come up with something non-sexy to say.

I fail.

“It’s getting hotter,” Derek says and I almost choke. “Or is it just me?”

No, it’s definitely not just you. “I think so. More humid at least. There’s a spot to swim…uh…not too far from here.”

“What’s our next stop?”

I pull up my list I have saved on the phone. “Wailua Valley. Just the lookout spot is marked as to-do on this trip because there’s enough to see in the area to take up half a day. There’s a really old church there made out of coral. After that, the next stop is Pua’a Kaa State Wayside Park, which has a place to swim. With a waterfall.”

“Oh good, we can practice rappelling.”

I give him my best glare, which just makes him laugh.

“You really won’t do it with me?”

Fuck yes I’ll do it with you. I blink, trying to pull my mind from the gutter. “Maybe. In theory it sounds fun. But even the flyer says you’re likely to get scraped and banged up.”

“An adventure isn’t really an adventure without at least one bruise,” he teases, but his words ring true. The thought of scaling down a waterfall or cliff with not much more than a small harness and some rope scares me. But hasn’t this whole trip been about doing things that scare me?

Hell, coming on my honeymoon alone is ten times scarier than jumping off any cliff.

“All right. I’ll do it. But you have to promise you’ll catch me if I fall.”

His smile broadens, lighting up his face, erasing whatever pain he harbors deep in his heart. “I’ll be waiting and ready.”

~*~

“That is the best thing I’ve heard all day. Maybe even in my life,” I say when the rushing water is audible. We’ve hiked two miles on the Pipiwai Trail, starting at Ohe’o Gulch, but the humidity from the recent rainfall is suffocating us. The sun is back out in full force, but instead of drying up the land and whisking away the moisture in the air, it’s heating it up, making every step feel like we’re walking in an overcooked raincloud.

But not even the heat could take away the magic of the island, and I couldn’t have a better companion on this journey. We stopped to admire a giant banyan tree for at least twenty minutes. The tree had an energy about it, something sacred and old, something bigger than myself in an indescribable way.

We spend just as long looking down at the Makahiku Falls. It’s crazy to be so high up, to look down on something so incredible, surrounded by wilderness. Others came and passed, their voices and footfalls lost in the noise of nature. Wind rustles the lush trees. Water cascades down the mountainside, gaining speed as it falls, loudly crashing to the earth below. But up here looking down, it’s as if we’re the only ones left on earth.

From there, we continued our hike into the bamboo forest, which is unlike anything I’ve ever seen. Even Derek agreed it was like we were transported to some sort of magical land.

I never want to leave.

“Oh my God. What is that?” I ask, coming to a halt on the slippery rocks, and point to something that looks like a giant ferret. Derek bumps into me, hands flying to my waist to keep me from tripping.

He keeps them there after I’ve caught my balance.

“I think it’s a mongoose,” he says quietly as we stare down the creature. It looks at us, then turns and scuttles away.

“It’s so cute. Can you catch it for me? I need him in my life.”

“They were brought here to control the rat population but have taken over,” he informs me. “They’re bad for the native birds.”

“So taking him home will be doing everyone a favor.”

“I don’t think you want one as a pet, Rach. How about a cat instead? There were plenty in the picnic area a few miles back.”

“Cats are boring. Why would I have a cat when I can have a mongoose?”

“I…I got nothing,” he laughs, hands sliding around my hips to my front. He steps in and kisses my neck. I’m sweaty, hot—with a bad case of swamp-ass going on I should add—and smell like sunscreen. And yet Derek is turning this into something erotic in a way I think only he could.

I twist in his arms, hooking my own around his neck, and stand on my toes. He kisses me, slow, gentle, teasing. He kisses me in such a way I immediately want more, and he’s doing it on purpose, enjoying how wound up he’s making me.

“Come on,” he whispers. “The waterfall isn’t far ahead.”

Waterfall? What waterfall? Where are we? My heart is beating a million miles an hour and I’m quivering for more of him.

“Okay,” I dumbly say and force myself to turn around, to put one foot in front of the other. We pick our way over wet rocks, and eventually the path turns into a stream. Cold water rushes around my feet. It shocks me at first, but soon feels good. Refreshing, even.

Then the trees part and we’re standing at the bottom of a 400-foot waterfall. There are no words to describe that kind of beauty and power.

Goosebumps break out across my skin and my jaw opens. I trace my eyes up the cascading water. For a moment, time stops. Water falls in slow motion and everything exits in perfect harmony in the world. Derek puts his hand on the small of my back and I shudder, overcome with emotion. My eyes sting with tears and I almost feel inferior to be in the presence of something so amazing.

“Wow,” I finally say, voice weak and breathy. “It’s beautiful.”

Derek takes my hand. “Let’s get closer.”

Mist from the falling water hits us. I close my eyes and spread out my arms, tipping my head up to the sun. I run my eyes up the fall, and it’s like it’s pouring right down from heaven. I look at the fall, and then at Derek.

Something clicks, and I have a newfound clarity of the world. Of my life. A weird sense of peace comes over me and I feel all my old worries washing away. Everything that caused me so much anxiety before is suddenly nonexistent. All the bad things that have happened in the past, all the things I cannot change, all my insecurities that are based on others’ opinions of me are gone.

Worrying what others thought of me. Exhausting myself to gain their approval. Hiding who I really am to be the woman people expect me to be, to fit in with the crowd. My fear of being disliked. My fear of being judged.

Of being alone.

I look at the water, falling 400 feet to the rocky ground below. That’s when it hits me, that this was exactly what I needed. And it’s crazy how what I feared the most was the very thing that set me free.

I whip around, blinking tiny drops of water out of my eyes.

“So after this are we—” Derek starts.

“Shut up,” I say and kiss him. He freezes, unmoving for a second, and then wraps his arms around me, picking me up. We kiss like it’s the last thing we’re going to do, like our lives depend on it. When we finally break apart, I’m breathless.

Derek keeps his arm tightly around me as we gaze up at the falls for another few moments.

“We should go if you want to see those Sacred Pools before sunset,” Derek whispers.

My head moves up and down, and I know he’s right, but I can’t seem to get my feet to work properly. He takes my hand and puts his mouth to my ear. “Follow me, Rachel.”

“Give me a second,” I tell him and turn back to the waterfall. As weird as it sounds, I want to tell it thank you. Never in my life have I felt like I understand things so well, never have I felt like I know exactly what I need to do, which is surrender my fears and accept that I cannot control what happens in life, but I can control how I react to it.

We take the path back, and when we’re several yards away from the massive waterfall, we hear thunder in the distance.

“I’m guessing this isn’t the best place to be caught in a storm,” I say, eyeballing the trees. “Or will this offer protection?”

“It could, unless the wind is strong enough to knock over the trees. This might come as a shock, but I have no wilderness survival skills when it comes to tropical locations like this. I do have some training in places like Texas, but here…all bets are off.”

“Good thing we’re only a couple of miles from the car.”

Derek gives my hand a squeeze. “A lot can happen in a couple of miles.”

Yes, it can. And it already has.

~*~

“We can’t drive in this.” Wind presses against the SUV and rain pours down, obscuring our visibility. “It’s too dangerous.”

“I’ve driven in worse,” Derek says, turning the windshield wipers on as fast as possible. It doesn’t help.

“Really?”

“Maybe. But what else are we going to do? We can’t stay in the car all night…and the car shouldn’t stay here,” he adds, looking at the palms trees above us, doing their best to withstand the wind gusts. “I think we should start back the way we came and make it at least halfway before the storm gets worse.”

“You think it’s going to get worse?” I take a tangle of my wet hair in my fingers. “This is freaking me out enough as it is.”

“It’ll be fine,” he says like he believes it. “Tropical places like this get storms just like this one all the time. They’re over fast. If we drive slow back down the highway, we can wait it out.”

“You just said we could beat it back.”

“I said halfway, technically,” he says with a smirk. “Really, I don’t know. But I do think we’ll be fine.” He starts the SUV and takes my hand. “I won’t let anything happen to you.”

I give his hand a squeeze and sit back, trying to relax. The energy from the storm is making me super anxious. I’m glad Derek is driving, though I still think we shouldn’t be driving at all.

“This isn’t going to turn into a hurricane, is it?” I ask, half joking.

“No, if a storm that severe were headed this way I’m sure we would have heard about it.”

“Would we?” I counter. “We’ve been on the road all day away from the modern world.”

“Check the weather on your phone.”

“Oh, hah. I forgot I can do that.” I open the weather app, nervously biting my lip as I wait for it to load. The storm must be giving me a crappy signal. “Serve thunderstorms,” I tell him. “But no hurricane. Or tornado for that matter. It’s predicted to go all night.”

“Is that so?” he asks and gives me a wink. I laugh, feeling some of the tension leave.

I lean back, close my eyes, and think of the waterfall. Slowly, we backtrack several miles, and then traffic comes to a stop. A line of cars is hardly visible through the pouring rain. I squint, counting brake lights.

“I’m gonna go check it out,” Derek says. I grab his wrist.

“You shouldn’t go out in this! You could get blown off the road and into the ocean! I’m supposed to be the one getting dumped into the sea, not you!”

“Rushing into danger is sort of my thing.” He kills the engine, leans in to kiss me, then get out into the harrowing rain. I lick my lips, tasting him, and lean back in the seat, turned on and scared at the same time. Just a minute later, Derek comes back, completely soaked. I toss him a towel.

“I’m glad this isn’t my car,” he says, hopping into the driver’s seat.

“What’s going on out there?”

“Fallen tree limbs and some idiot tried to drive over it and fucked up their car.”

“Is everyone okay?”

“Yeah,” he says. “Their car isn’t, but they said someone is on the way to fix it.”

“So can we get past them?”

“Not for a good while. Didn’t you say we could keep going and circle around the island in just about the same amount of time it would take to backtrack?”

“That’s what I read online. And lots of people said it was better than the Road to Hana because it wasn’t so touristy.”

“We can give it a try,” Derek suggests.

“That’s fine with me. Do we have enough gas?”

“We should be fine.”

“Should?” I echo. “That’s not too convincing.”

“If we run out you can get out and push,” he jokes.

“I’ll take my chances walking back in the rainforest.”

“You know there are lots of centipedes in the rainforest, right?”

I shudder. “No one should have that many legs. No one. It’s unnatural.”

Derek laughs and very carefully turns the car around on the narrow road. We have a slow go on the backside of Haleakala due to the rain. The miles creep by, but Derek and I are deep in conversation. The tension leaves me though the storm rages on.

The day is giving way to night, and the thick clouds bring on the dark earlier than expected. Lightning flashes, followed immediately by a boom, and it was as if the strike turned up the level of the storm. Derek jerks the wheel, countering against the wind.

“I hate saying I was wrong,” he says. “But I think you were right to say we shouldn’t drive in this storm.”

“Should we pull over and wait it out?”

“I think that’s a good idea. It’s getting harder to see in the dark. Are there any stops around here?”

“Lemme look.” I grab my trusty smart phone, only to be let down by the lack of service. “If I can get a signal, I can find out. Ugh, come on, iPhone!” I hold my phone up to the window, as if that two feet away from my lap is going to make a difference. “Nothing. Should we just pull over?”

“Not here. Another car could hit us too easily, and I’m not liking the way those wind gusts are pushing against the SUV. You probably can’t tell, but it’s kinda difficult to stay on the road.”

My stomach flip flops. I’ve driven in my fair share of storms, and have hated it each and every time. Usually it ended with me in tears, on the phone with my dad, Lauren, or Travis, certain I was going to get sucked away in a tornado, Twister style. Once I stopped crying, I got a lecture from my dad—and usually Lauren too—about how I need to check the weather before I get in the car and start driving.

I try refreshing the GPS page on my phone with no luck and end up making it worse. Before the map of the road was visible, without our location updating. Now all I see is an error message telling me there is no internet connection.

No shit, Sherlock. Or should I say Siri… I black out the screen and put my phone down. “Is that a sign?” I ask, pointing to the side of the road.

“I think so.” Derek lets off the gas and the SUV rolls to a stop next to a white, hand painted sign. I lean forward, trying to read the writing through the heavy rainfall.

“It’s a sign for a motel! Turn left at the crossroad in two miles. We can hang out in the parking lot.”

“Good idea.”

The two miles to get to the turn are some of the longest miles I’ve ever traveled. Funny how being terrified of your car blowing over does that, isn’t it? Finally, a neon vacancy sign glows through the dark.

“Thank God,” I say but as soon as we pull into the parking lot, change my mind. “Since when did the Bates Motel move to Hawaii? Maybe we shouldn’t stop here. We might get murdered.”

“Murder is my line of work,” Derek says. “Well, not doing the murdering, but you know what I mean.”

There are only two other cars in the parking lot, and no lights coming from the rooms. Derek puts the SUV in park and plays with the radio, trying to find a station and get an update on the storm. He cycles through all the stations twice before getting a report, which is that the storm is predicted to last at least half the night.

“We might as well get a room,” Derek says. “Unless you’d rather stay in here.”

I shake my head. “I still feel like we could get blown away in this thing. As long as you promise to fight off Norman for me, I’m game for getting a room. I shove our stuff into my bag, fold a towel over it to keep shit dry, and make a mad dash for the office with Derek.

The short jog was enough to soak through my clothes, all the way down to the bikini bottoms I’m wearing instead of undies. A TV is tuned to static and no one sits behind the desk.

“You’re right,” Derek whispers. “This place screams horror movie.”

“Great.”

He wipes his hand on his pants, a moot point since they’re wet too, and rings the bell on the desk. A minute passes, and no one comes. I look around the little office. There’s a room behind the counter, with the door shut but not latched. Shelves line one wall, holding toiletries and extremely overpriced souvenirs, all made in China. He rings it again and a sour-faced teenager comes out of the backroom. He glares at us, obviously annoyed, and pulls earbuds from his ears.

“Can I help you?”

“We’d like a room,” Derek says and steps up to the desk to pay and get the key. We’re two rooms down from the office. We step back outside, staying close to the side of the building. The covered sidewalk helps block some of the rain.

I huddle next to Derek as he unlocks the door, then step in and feel for the lights. The room is muggy; the window air conditioner hasn’t been turned on in God knows how long. But things are surprisingly clean. There is one bed, a table with two chairs, a dresser, and no TV. The bathroom smells like bleach and two folded towels sit on the sink.

Derek turns on the air conditioning, and I dump the contents of my bag on the table, making sure things stayed dry. There is a picture hanging on the wall above the dresser, centered across from the bed. I tap at it.

“What are you doing?” Derek asks.

“Shhhh,” I say and carefully push the painting to the side, looking behind it. “I was checking for peepholes. We should probably check the bathroom too.”

Derek just laughs and shakes his head.

“I’m going to take a quick shower,” I tell him and grab my spare clothes. Luckily, the extra sundress I packed is comfortable enough to wear to bed, and Derek has a pair of dry boxers among his extra clothing.

I unwrap the soap and step in the shower, quickly washing the sunscreen from my skin. My mom never let us shower during storms for fear lightning would strike the ground and the current would carry through the water and electrocute us in the shower. I have no idea if that is actually true, but it’s a risk I don’t like taking.

In record time, I wash and get out of the shower. I towel dry my hair the best I can, then pull my dress and clean undies on.

“My turn,” Derek says when I come out. Finger-combing my hair, I check out our stash of food to get us through the night. We have a water bottle each, one loaf of banana bread, and an array of candy. It’s not perfect, but it’ll suffice.

I sit on the bed, watching rain slap the window. I feel a million times better being off the road, but the way the old building creaks in protest against the wind makes me nervous and wishing for a basement to hide in. I check my phone—still no service, then try Derek’s since he has a different wireless provider. He has one bar but requires a passcode to open his phone.

My eyes feel heavy and I lean back. It’s not that late, but all the day’s activities are hitting me hard and all I want to do is sleep. The bathroom door opens, and Derek steps out, running the towel over his dark hair. He’s only wearing boxers, and I feast my eyes on his muscular body.

Now that’s something else I want to do.

“Now what?” he asks, sitting next to me. The mattress bounces from his weight, and cold air rushes out of the air conditioning, making me shiver. “How can you be cold?” Derek asks with a laugh.

“I get cold easily. You should see me in the winter. Well, the winter in Michigan. Texas winters are nothing.”

“It gets cold in the winter.”

“Hah. Your version of cold is nothing compared to what I’m used to. Have you even seen snow?”

He nods. “A few times, but nothing substantial. It snowed enough to make a snow fort when I was in fifth grade. The whole city shut down for days.”

“Last winter was my first away from home and while it was nice not having to dig my car out of the snow every time I wanted to go somewhere, I missed it. Christmas is a lot less festive when you can wear shorts.” I lay back on the bed and extend my arm. Derek moves in and lays next to me, encasing me in his arms so that I’m on my side with my head on his chest.

I run my fingers over the tattoos. They start on his left pec and run up his shoulder and down his arm, stopping a few inches above his elbow. It’s a masterpiece of colorful ink, and it’s also hiding more of the scars than I had noticed before.

“What happened?” I ask softly as I run my finger over a mound of scar tissue on his chest.

“Car accident,” he tells me. “When I was seventeen. I got hit by a drunk driver on the way to school.”

“Holy shit.”

“It’s one of the things that made me become a cop,” he continues. “The person who hit me kept driving. He almost got away with it.” Derek lets out a deep breath. “The first officer on the scene promised me he’d catch the asshole. And he did.”

“And that’s when you realized you wanted to make the world a better place too?”

“That’s when I realized that the world is unfair as fuck, and needs people to carry out justice.” He bends his arm up, fingertips brushing my cheek.

“What about this one?” I ask and touch his arm. “It looks new.”

“It is, and I was shot.”

“You say that so casually.”

He shrugs. “I lived. It’s no big deal.”

“Well, for what it’s worth I find scars like this very sexy.”

“Oh, do you now? I have more scars…lower.”

I shake my head and laugh. “The only cool scar I have is from falling off a horse three years ago.”

“That’s a cool scar?”

I sit up and show him my left wrist. “You kind of have to squint to see it. But saying I got in a horseback riding accident makes me sound a little badass, doesn’t it?”

“If you say so.” His long fingers wrap around my wrist and he brings my arm in, inspecting my flesh. “How did you get cut falling off a horse?”

“I might have landed in a rosebush.”

He laughs. “Sorry. It’s not funny. But it is.”

“Told you, I’m not athletic. Not like you.”

“Everyone can be athletic if they try hard enough.”

“Spoken like someone who has no idea what its like to not be a natural athlete.”

He slowly runs his thumb over the faint scar on my wrist. “I’m sure you’re athletic in other ways.”

I bite my lip as I smile, leaning in. “You’ll have to be the judge of—” A flash of light and a bang that sounds like a gunshot echoes off the building, and the bedside light flickers off. I freeze, unable to see in the dark, and hold onto Derek.

“Sounds like a transformer blew.” The walls of our little room shake from thunder. “No light and no air conditioning. Perfect ending to a perfect day, right?”

I twist my hand out of Derek’s and put it on his back. He scoots closer, arms slipping around me. “It was a perfect day.”

Multiple bolts of lightning flash, allowing me to see Derek’s handsome face for just a second. And that second is all I need. I lower my head so my lips brush against his as I speak. “I never thought this would happen, coming here alone.”

“Meeting someone?”

“No. Being happy.”

Derek’s mouth meets mine and he moves his hands to my face. One cups my chin and the other pulls my hair. He kisses me hard, then breaks away and flips me over onto the mattress. He’s too far away and my heart and my body longs for him. I reach out in the dark, fingers finding him, and pull him to me, bringing him between my legs.

Derek kisses my neck, mouth knowing exactly where to go, what to kiss, what to suck, what to lick. I explore his body with my hands, feeling every scar on his shoulders, every ridge of muscle on his back. I run my fingers down his spine and along the elastic of his boxers.

Derek groans and takes a fistful of my hair, pulling my head back. His tongue runs along my collarbone, then he’s kissing me again. Hard. Fast. Like if his tongue isn’t in my mouth he might not survive. He’s rough, knowing what he wants and taking it.

It’s such a fucking turn on.

I rake my nails up his back, slow, teasing, then bring them back down. I curl my legs around him, feeling his cock harden against me. Desire builds inside me, as intense as the storm that’s raging around us. He takes his mouth off mine, moving his lips to my neck. Tingles make their way through me, and I squirm beneath him.

With a grunt, he pushes himself against me, grinding his cock against my core, and nips at my neck. I let out a moan as I hook my legs around his, bringing my hands down along his back, fingers going inside his boxers. I pull them down as far as I can, moving my hands to his hips to push him up and continue to strip him. He lifts himself just enough for me to get the boxers off.

I reach for him, taking his cock in my hand, wrapping my fingers around its girth and slowly bringing it along the shaft, all the way up to the wet tip. Derek moans and buries his head into my neck. I slowly rub my thumb over the tip, spreading the wetness down. Derek stills for a moment, enjoying my touch. Then he sits up and grabs the hem of my dress. I let go of his cock and put my arms over my head, allowing him to pull the dress off in one swift movement.

“You’re so fucking beautiful,” he says as lightning flashes. He grabs my breasts, bringing his face down and taking one in his mouth. His tongue lashes out against my nipple, sending pulses of pleasure straight through me, getting me so hot and wet. He moves his mouth to the side of my breast, trailing kisses down my torso, stopping when he gets to my stomach. Then he works his way back up to my breasts again.

Holy. Fucking. Shit.

I’m going to come right here, right now, and he’s nowhere near my pussy. I want him with everything inside of me. From the loneliness that had always been there, the emptiness in my heart I worked hard to deny, to the desire for him to be closer, it’s almost too much.

“Derek,” I moan, pulling him to me, bringing his mouth to mine. He silences me with a kiss, and I grab his ass, pushing his big cock against me so it rubs my clit through my panties. “Fuck,” I mumble when he does it again. He pulls his mouth back, takes both my hands in his, and moves them over my head. I curl my fingers around the wooden slats in the headboard and bite my lip, watching him descend down on me.

He’s moving slowly on purpose, knowing how absolutely insane he is driving me. His tongue swirls around my nipple again, but this time he slips one of his hands down my side, pushing it under me and grabbing my ass. I grip the headboard tight. Derek kisses his way down, to my naval, running his fingertips along my flesh. He flicks his eyes up to me, promising—no warning—me how good this is going to be.

He parts my legs, eyes still locked with mine. He licks his lips, then puts his mouth to me, kissing me softly. My panties are still on, and I’ve never hated an item of clothing more than I do right now. Gently, he hooks his fingers on either side and slowly rolls them down an inch. He turns his head and kisses my inner thigh.

I want to yell at him to strip me and fuck me. Because I can’t take much more of this. I’m aching for him, desperate for his touch. I lift my hips, bringing myself to him. Derek continues on teasing the hell out of me, acting oblivious to my desperation. Then it’s like he’s hit with the same lust as I am, and pulls my underwear off and throws it on the ground.

I throw my head back when his mouth moves against me. His stubble-covered face rubs against me, almost painfully, which only intensifies the pleasure. He pushes his hands under my ass, lifting me to his face, working his tongue like he was born to do this and only this.

My legs tighten around his neck and loud moans escape my lips. Tight coils of pleasure wind inside, tighter and tighter until I’m on the edge, ready to come. Derek knows and suddenly stops.

It’s all I can do not to reach down and slap him. He lets a beat pass then slips a finger inside me, and picks up right where he left off, licking, sucking, working his tongue. I come hard, harder than ever before and it takes over every single part of my body. My body stiffens, toes and fingertips tingling. I’m seeing stars and my ears are ringing. Derek doesn’t let up and he keeps going, drawing this out longer than anything I’ve ever had before. My body shudders, on overdrive, and I feel like I’m going to pass out.

He holds his mouth against me and runs both hands down my thighs, then back up to my stomach. I’m panting, heart racing, unable to get up and walk, or even form a logical thought. He wipes his mouth with the back of his hand and moves back up, putting himself between my legs. His cock rubs against me, unintentionally, and I come again.

Holy shit.

I’ve never been this turned on, this stimulated before. Derek has a magic tongue and talented fingers, but it’s more than that and I know it, even if I’m too sex-drunk to realize it right now. He rolls me to my side and spoons his body against me, kissing the back of my neck. I open my eyes and see spots floating around me in the dark. He rubs against me then pulls back, and I realize that he’s probably pretty fucking turned on from that as well.

I try to catch my breath, try to get my heart-rate down enough so I can function. My body is in overdrive and my thoughts are still hazy. I’m floating, body humming. I’ve never felt so alive.

Derek puts his lips to my neck and I twist, arms going around him. I pull him onto me and kiss him hard, tasting myself on his lips.

“Rachel,” he moans, lowering himself on me. I run my nails up through his hair, inhaling deep. My breasts crush against him. I take his chin in my hand and turn his face up so I can kiss him again.

I kiss him tenderly, wanting him to know how much he means to me. I kiss him slowly, never wanting this to end. I hold him tight against me, heart beating in sync with his, and wish I could kiss away the pain that he holds onto, the pain that’s buried so deep inside he doesn’t know how to let it go.

We don’t stop kissing as me moves between my legs. The tip of his dick presses against me. He melts to me, groaning with lust.

“I fucking want you,” he growls.

“And I need you.” I lift my hips and he pushes inside. I cry out in pleasure, and his cock fills me perfectly. He thrusts in, holds himself there for a second, then pulls out so he can push back in again. He continues to kiss me until I can’t breathe. I turn my head, gasping for air as another orgasm takes over. I bend my knees and dig my nails into the flesh on his back.

Only a moment later, Derek’s breathing quickens. He buries his head into my neck as he comes. Propped up on his elbows, he lets out a deep breath then kisses me again. Keeping my legs wrapped around him, we both collapse onto the bed, panting. Derek slides out and rolls us over, pulling me onto his chest. He reaches for my discarded towel at the foot of the bed. I wipe myself clean and toss the towel on the ground.

He runs his fingers along the curve of my hip and kisses my forehead. We stay like that for several minutes, unmoving and not talking. The wind and the rain continue on, relentless, but right here, in this little room in the dark, everything is standing still. I listen to Derek’s heartbeat slow down, absentmindedly running my fingers along his chest.

“I should have pulled out,” Derek says. “I didn’t think about it.”

“I didn’t either,” I say since the thought hadn’t occurred to me either. “I have an IUD, so as long as you don’t have any diseases, we’re good.”

“IUD?”

“Yeah, that little birth control thing they shove inside your uterus.”

“That sounds painful.”

“It is, well was,” I say with a laugh. “Do you have any diseases I should know of?”

“Syphilis,” he answers without missing a beat. “And a raging case of gonorrhea. You’ll want to get those taken care of. The rash itches like you wouldn’t believe.”

“That is not funny!”

Derek laughs. “I don’t have anything. We have to get physicals for work once a year. I was given a clean bill at my last one.”

“You’ll be happy to know I am too. I actually had myself tested after I found out my fiancé was cheating. And that’s probably like the worst thing to bring up when we’re still naked and cuddling.”

“You can talk about anything and I’ll be okay with it right now,” Derek says. “Can I ask you something personal?”

“We’re past personal. Ask away.”

“How did you do it? How did you not let that break you? I mean, finding out you’ve been cheated on just months before your wedding would fuck up a lot of people. I know you said that things weren’t all that great between you, but still…how did you get out okay?”

I can’t see his expression through the dark, but I know he’s asking not just for me, but for himself. Because he went through something awful too and he wasn’t able to come out alive.

“I didn’t want to be bitter,” I say carefully. “I’ve seen what a lifetime of bitterness does to a person, how holding onto shit you can’t control ruins you. I didn’t want to let him do that to me. And as angry as I was, I had to find the good in it, because no matter what, there’s good in everything—well, I mean with the exception of like really horrible things—and we just have to look hard to find it. My relationship ended horribly and Travis was an ass on more than one occasion, but it wasn’t bad the whole time.”

“I’m not following…how can you find good in that?”

I take his hand in mine, lacing my fingers through his. “I met you.” As the words leave my mouth, I’m hit with emotion. Derek was supposed to be a rebound, a sexy fling to pass the time on the island. I had it in my head that he would be the spring break hookup I never had, and I’d leave here sexually satisfied and missing only the memory of his dick.

But we didn’t succumb to our lust until right now, and it wasn’t due to lack of opportunity. It was out of respect, and you don’t respect a fling in a way that means you avoid hooking up. That kinda voids the whole “fling” thing, right?

I don’t love Derek, not at this moment. But I can’t deny I have feelings for him, and that those feelings are pretty intense.

In a matter of days, we’re both going home to very different parts of the country. I’m still trying to figure shit out and a relationship is the last thing my rather conflicted head needs.

But what about my heart? My stupid, forever-hopeful heart, telling me that it’s possible to find the right person at the worst time.

Chapter Eighteen

Derek

Somewhere in the night, the power came back, kicking on the air and cooling off the room. Both of us fell asleep quickly, worn out from everything that happened. I slept until dawn before waking, and I’m still awake and unable to fall back asleep.

Though this time around, I can’t blame insomnia. Next to me, naked and cuddled up close, is one of the most amazing women I’ve ever met. I don’t want to get up and get out of this bed. I don’t want to leave this crappy motel room and go back to the resort.

And I sure as hell don’t want to go back to Dallas.

Angst builds in me when I think about saying goodbye to Rachel, knowing that the last time I ever see her is near.

It doesn’t have to end. Not forever, right? Though if we pursued things, how would it work? I know lots of people are in long distance relationships, but will it work for us? Does Rachel even want a relationship with me? My heart beats for her, and for the first time since I found out that Ben wasn’t my son, I feel hope.

Being with Rachel doesn’t just make me happy. Being with Rachel makes me a better person. I think back to her words about not wanting to be bitter, about not wanting to shut down her heart.

That’s exactly what I did.

I got dealt a bad hand and let it ruin me. I closed everyone else out and stopped caring about myself. I got careless when it came to my own life, and that put others at risk. I couldn’t see it then, but I do now. And it’s all thanks to her.

I pull the sheet up over her shoulders and wrap my arm around her. In her sleep, she snuggles in closer. Her eyes flutter open and she mumbles my name.

“Go back to sleep,” I urge and give her a soft kiss. She nods and closes her eyes. I let my own eyes fall shut, and drift back to sleep, waking two hours later to the mattress sinking down. “Sorry,” Rachel whispers. She’s wearing her sundress and her hair is pulled up into a ponytail. Her freckles are darker from being in the sun for the last few days. “I was trying not to wake you up. This bed is so wobbly and the mattress is really squishy. I thought it was comfortable though. But I think I’d find even an air mattress comfy if I snuggle on it with you.”

I stick my arm out from under the blankets and pull her in, kissing her forehead. Rachel sticks her feet under the covers and moves close next to me. It’s like her body was made to fit with mine. Having her cuddled to me is perfect, and it’s like I found the last piece of the puzzle when I didn’t know it was missing.

I never believed all that talk about things needing to fall apart so they can be put back together, but right here in this dumpy motel nestled off the backroads in Maui, things seem pretty damn perfect.

“When is our check-out time?” Rachel asks.

“Eleven. But we can leave sooner if you want.”

She rolls over so that she’s facing me, and wraps her arms around me. “I was kinda hoping we could stay here for just a bit longer.” She bites her lip and smiles, bending her leg up and hooking it around me. “And by that I mean I want to have sex again.”

I can’t help but laugh at her bluntness. “I think that can be arranged,” I say, advancing on top of her. One kiss is all it takes, and I’m ready for her again. I put myself between her legs. She runs her hands down my back and grabs my ass.

“I forgot you were still naked,” she whispers in my ear. “Talk about a good surprise.” She turns her mouth in and nips my skin. Fuck, she is hot. Her hands travel up my body and she pushes me away from her and down on the mattress.

“What are you doing?” I blurt, already missing her skin against mine.

She throws the blankets off me and takes my cock in her hand. “Returning the favor,” she says coyly and moves down.

Fuck. “If that’s what you…you want.” I let out a moan as she works. I watch her, tension and pleasure building until I’m about ready to come. Then I reach down and stop her, bringing her up, and moving on top. I kiss her neck while pulling up the hem of her dress.

She’s not wearing underwear and is as hot as I am. I rub her clit, heightening her desire, then bring my hand up and position myself between her again. Rachel pushes me away again—hard. She flips me over onto the mattress and climbs on top, guiding my cock inside with her hand.

It doesn’t take long for either of us to climax.

“You’re sure your birth control is, uh, effective?” I ask, cringing at how the words zap the romance out of the moment, and I curse myself for not bringing condoms. But that is life, right? And there’s nothing romantic about worrying over a pregnancy. My chest tightens at the thought of Rachel calling me a month or two from now to tell me she’s pregnant. I don’t want to go through that again.

Not having a baby, because I do want to be a father. But the doubt. We’re not a couple. She has no obligation to be exclusive with me. And questioning her while she deals with pregnancy symptoms is a dick thing to do.

But fool me once…

Rachel reaches for a washcloth and lays next to me. “Yeah, I think so. I mean, it’s always worked before.” She winces at her words. “Crap, sorry again. Talking about being with other people…hello foot, meet mouth.”

“I’m not going to imagine you with other people—well, maybe another woman—but I’m not oblivious to the fact that you’re an adult who can sleep with whoever she wants. Plus, you were engaged…”

“Hah, right,” she snorts. “My sex life before wasn’t all that great, which makes sense in hindsight since that douchebag was getting it elsewhere.” She shakes her head. “But enough about that…”

I push her hair out of her eyes and bring her against me, kissing the top of her head. If I was lucky enough to have her accept my marriage proposal, I’d never even think about straying. Her ex-fiancé is a fucking idiot.

Is his loss my gain? Can Rachel and I make something out of this? I’m not afraid of much, but asking her how she feels, if she thinks there’s something between us, terrifies me.

“I’m starving,” Rachel says and gets out of bed. I stretch out, then get up too, needing to use the bathroom. I join her at the little table, eating the last of the banana bread and water.

“I suppose we should set off in search of food,” I say. “Before we run out and it turns into a Lord of the Flies situation.”

Rachel laughs, and I realize that it’s one of the best sounds in the whole world. There is no way I’m letting her go.

~*~

“You have seven voicemails from your mom,” Rachel says, holding my phone. We’re nearing the hotel and finally have cell service again.

“Seriously?”

“Yup. And at least a dozen texts. A few from your sister too. All asking where are you. The last one is from your mom saying she’s calling the Maui police to file a missing person report.”

“It hasn’t even been long enough to file. I should call her back, I guess.”

“Yes, call her now. I think it’s cute she worries about you.”

“Cute?” I question. “You mean annoying as fuck? I’m an adult, and I’m a cop. I don’t need to check in with her all the time.”

“Now that I’m back at home, my dad makes me let him know when I’m leaving and then when I get to my destination. And you’re right…it is annoying. It makes me wonder if I’ll be this anxious when I have my own kids to worry about.”

“You will be,” I say without thinking. Because I was. I still am, even though Ben has been out of my life for a year and isn’t mine. “I would assume, I mean.”

“Yeah. And I’m guessing the fact that you were in a bad accident when you were a kid only ups the worry for your mom.”

“Oh, it does,” I say. “Even still.” I take the phone from Rachel and call my mom. She answers on the first ring and scolds me like I’m a child for not telling her where I was last night during the storm. Her mood turns really fast when she learns I was with Rachel. My mom, aunt, and cousins are going horseback riding and won’t be back to the resort until tonight. I hang up and turn to Rachel.

“I know I said we should go rappelling today, but do you want to postpone it until tomorrow?”

Tomorrow. My last day. My flight leaves in the morning but I don’t bring that up. Not yet. She knows, and will remember eventually. But right now the promise of tomorrow is all we have. You don’t know what might happen, after all. I want to slow down time and savor every minute, ever second with Rachel.

“Yeah, that’s fine with me. Lazy beach day?”

“Hell yes. Do you still have that cabana rental?”

“I do. And I have a couples’ massage booked for tonight, if you’d like to go. I do,” she adds.

“That sounds amazing, actually. We can get dinner at the hotel.”

“And watch the sunset?”

I take her hand. “If that’s what you want, then of course.”

Her fingers intertwine with mine and she gives my hand a squeeze. She doesn’t let go until we drop the car off at the rental center. It’s a quick shuttle ride back to the resort.

“Do you want to get your stuff and then go to my room?” Rachel asks. “I need to shower and change.”

I nod, snaking my arm around her, and give her a kiss. “A shower is a good idea.”

Rachel tips her head up, looking at the cloudless sky before we step into the hotel lobby. “It’s going to be a perfect beach day. Oh! I almost forgot. We can order food and have it delivered to the cabana! Drinks too of course. I don’t know about you but I’m still hungry. That banana bread was good but—”

She comes to an abrupt stop, mouth hanging open but no words come out. Her body stiffens and her hand that’s still in mine, trembles. I look at her, following her line of vision, and see the man she’s staring at.

Before anything is said, I know it’s her ex. He’s sitting on the couch in the lobby, holding a bouquet of roses. He stands when he sees Rachel.

“What are you doing here?” Rachel rasps, taking her hand out of mine. She wraps her arms around herself, so put off by the sight of her ex that she’s physically guarding herself.

“Rachel,” he says and takes a step forward. His eyes flit to me, then back to Rachel. “I miss you so much.”

I take in a steady breath, mind whirling with what to do. I want to pummel the guy for hurting Rachel, but know that’s not a good choice…not right now. I’ll step in if I need to in a heartbeat, but I know Rachel can hold her own.

“No,” she says, head moving back and forth. “You can’t do this. You don’t get to do this.”

“I’m not doing anything other than telling you I’m sorry. I’m so sorry,” her ex—Travis—says, voice thick with emotion. I believe that he is sorry for losing her, because only a complete fool wouldn’t be. But I can tell right away that he’s not sorry for what he did. He’s only sorry Rachel caught him. “You have no idea how hard this has been for me. Knowing you’re here without me hurts. Rachel, please. I came all this way because I still love you. Please, Rach. I messed up, I know I did. But we can go back to being happy like we were before. Rachel, I love you.”

Rachel grinds her jaw, face set, but I can see the emotion in her eyes. Her fingers dig into her skin and she takes a step back. This is making her uncomfortable.

“You messed up for a really long time and didn’t give a shit,” she says, voice wavering. “And you’d probably still be ‘messing up’ if I hadn’t come home early that night. When would it have stopped?”

That’s my girl.

“Things would have changed. Things would have gotten better.”

“When?” she asks, throwing her hands up. “When would you have gained a conscience? What would be the wakeup call that what you were doing was wrong?”

Travis casts his eyes down, looking dejected. “I…I don’t know. You were at work so much, and I—”

“I told you, don’t you dare blame me,” Rachel hisses. “I did nothing wrong. You messed up. You did this. I did nothing wrong!” she repeats, voice rising. “And now you’re here? Did you really think I’d forgive you?”

Travis twists the roses in his hands, looking around the lobby at the people watching the exchange. Ego bruised, he turns from sorry lover to the asshole he really is. He glares at me.

“What the hell is this?”

“It’s none of your business,” Rachel says.

“It is my business! I came here to win you back!”

“Win me back?” Rachel scoffs. “I’m not a prize. You lied to me. You cheated on me. You can’t win me back like I’m some sort of trophy you lost in a poker game.”

“Don’t you love me?”

Rachel inhales and looks down. “I did. But I don’t anymore. We’re done. Over. There is no going back.”

“I can see coming here was a mistake since you’ve already moved on. You’re such a fucking slut. I’m sorry I wasted my time.”

“What did you say?” I demand, stepping in front of Rachel. “Do you really want to call her a slut when you fucked several other women while you were engaged?”

“Who the hell are you?” Travis asks, pushing his shoulders back. I know his type, and have dealt with it many times before in my line of work. I can size him up in on glance: his arms are muscular, but the rest of him isn’t. He works out solely for looks, yet thinks he’s a badass and can fight anyone.

Bring it, fucker.

“It doesn’t matter who I am,” I say, advancing. “It’s assholes like you that give men a bad name. She’s single. She’s an adult. What she wants to do with her personal life is none of your concern and certainly doesn’t make her a slut.”

Travis scoffs. “Says the guy she’s fucking. God, Rachel, you’re so pathetic.”

I ball my fist, ready to hit him. “Say that again. Insult her one more time.”

Rachel grabs my arm, stepping in front of me. “I will never get back with you,” she says through clenched teeth. “I know you’re only saying these mean things because you’re upset. Go now before you make a bigger fool of yourself.”

“You’re the fool,” he spits. “Just look at what you’re doing!” His eyes to go Rachel’s hand that’s still holding onto my arm. “You think you can run away and get on with your life like nothing happened? You’ve always been fucking crazy with your head in the clouds. Have fun when you get back to the real world and you realize whatever stupid fling you’re having is over and you’re even more alone.”

Rachel’s eyes fill with tears and she turns her head down, but I don’t think it’s because she’s hurt by his insults.

It’s because she knows they’re true. Not the part about her being crazy, but the part of going back into the real world where she and I aren’t even in the same state.

Travis mutters something incoherent and walks away, throwing the flowers in the trash. My breath leaves me, loosening the knot in my chest that formed as I held back my physical rage.

“Are you okay?” I ask Rachel. She shuts her eyes and inhales, then nods. I step in close and take her hand. She brings it to her face and presses her lips against my fingers. A shiver goes down my spine and I want to take her back to that crappy motel room and make love to her again and again, not thinking, not caring about anything but each other.

“I will be. I mean, I am okay.”

“I can’t believe you wanted to marry that asshole,” I stupidly blurt. It sounds harsh out loud, not like the compliment I somehow meant it as.

She shakes her head. “I know. But he wasn’t always horrible, and he only said those things because he’s upset. He did come all this way to see me.”

“Are you defending him?”

“Yes. No. I…I don’t know.” She pushes her hands into her hair. “I just don’t know.”

I take her hands in mine. “It’s okay.”

Her eyes fill with tears. “Is it? Is anything about this okay? I went on my honeymoon alone and I…I haven’t been alone,” she says softly. She twists her hair between her fingers, and I hate how unnerved this is making her. “Is what I’m doing wrong? Maybe he’s right, maybe I’m—”

“No,” I interrupt. “Don’t say it. Don’t even think it. Nothing you’re doing is wrong. You are a grown woman and can do whatever the hell you want.”

“I know,” she says, voice wavering. “But that doesn’t mean it’s right. I’m supposed to be on my honeymoon, and here we are. Isn’t that messed up? I shouldn’t have done this. God, I was a fool to think I could come here, have fun, and get the hell on with my life.”

He got into her head and I can’t pull him out. He’s probably been there for years, slowly tearing her down so he can build her back the way he wants. But Rachel is too strong for that. She’ll figure it out again…she just needs to be reminded.

“You didn’t get married,” I start and curse myself again. There’s a reason I’m a cop and not a poet. “When one door closes another opens, or something like that, right? You took a shitty situation and turned it into something fun. Not a lot of people can say they did that. You made it this far without giving up. You are getting on with your life. And some things are out of your control. You have to accept that and let go.”

My own words are like a slap in the face. I told her not to do exactly what I’ve been doing for the last year. Rachel blinks, and tears spill down her face.

“Thank you,” she whispers and stands on her toes to kiss me. Her lips are a mixture of berry lipgloss and salty water from her tears. “Thank you for everything.”

Why does this sound like a goodbye? My heart is aching and I want nothing more than to pick her up and carry her away to somewhere safe, somewhere she doesn’t have to feel such pain.

“I’m sorry,” she says and pulls away, keeping her head down to hide her tears. “Derek, you’ve given me more than—”

“Ohhh hey!” someone calls. “Rachel! Derek! Hey!”

I blink and turn, forgetting that Rachel and I were standing in the hotel lobby surrounded by other people. Funny how everything else fades away to nothing when she’s around.

“Hey! Hey!” Kelly is waving wildly, her heels clacking on the shiny tile as she hurries to us. “Ah! So glad we ran into you! It’s our last day—wahhh, right? We’re grabbing lunch before heading to the airport. You have to join us! We never got the chance to actually sit down and talk. Are you hungry? I’m starving!”

My stomach grumbles at the thought of food. “Yeah, but we just got in and wanted to rest.” I put my arm around Rachel and get hit with so many conflicting emotions it drains me. Resting really does seem like a good idea.

“It’s fine,” Rachel says softly. “I know you’re hungry. And I am too.” She quickly wipes her eyes and puts on that armor. “We’d love to join you. She beams and places one hand on my chest. “Wouldn’t we, honey?”

“Yeah…as long as you’re okay with it?” I ask quietly.

Her eyes flit to the hall her ex walked down, and I know she’s wondering, worrying more likely, that she’s going to see him again. Leaving the hotel lessens that chance.

“I am. We need to eat, anyway.”

“Ahh! Great. Lemme text the husband—hah! There I go again. Husband! Anyhoo, I’ll tell him to add two more chairs to the table. He went ahead and snagged us a spot. I was still upstairs doing my hair.” She pats a red ringlet. “Gotta look good and all, right?”

Rachel takes a deep breath and exhales, and I can almost see the negative energy coming off of her. I need to learn how to do that. I apprehensively take her hand and walk with Kelly to the café on the shore. She’s gabbing on and on about some sort of drama with the airlines. Rachel follows along, laughing at the right moments so it appears like she’s listening and cares.

I don’t even try.

Because my world just got turned upside down. Again. Only I didn’t realize it had been leveled.

I spent so much time being angry at the world I stopped thinking about being happy again. I gave up hoping it was possible. But it is. Because I am happy. There’s no way I’m going to let this go. There is no way I’m going to look back at this and wonder what if.

I’ll do whatever it takes to make things work between us, to give this our best shot. Even if Rachel decides she doesn’t want to follow through with this—with us—I’ll know I tried my best.

“It’s almost over,” Kelly says when we sit down at the table and put in drink orders. “I do not want to leave and get back to work.”

“What do you do?” Rachel asks, pulling apart her straw wrapper.

“I was an editor for a local paper,” she says. “But I don’t have a job right now. Davy and I lived twelve hours apart until the wedding.”

“I told her not to worry about work,” David says. “I plan to knock her up and keep her home as the perfect housewife.”

Kelly squeals like that’s the best thing ever. Rachel’s eyes widen and she steals a quick what-the-fuck glance at me.

“I’ve done a few freelance jobs before,” Kelly goes on. “I’ll probably do that on the side while raising our babies.” She puts her hand over her stomach. “We’re hoping to have one soon! We started trying on our wedding night.” She turns to her husband and kisses him. “I just love him so much. We can’t wait to start a family! What about you two? Any family plans?”

“Uh,” Rachel sputters. Her eyebrows go up and she’s looking more like her care-free self. “Maybe in a few years, ya know, since we’re both government agents.”

“Oh, right. I almost forgot.” Kelly reaches for her glass of water and takes a drink. “His mom is so ready for grandkids. My mom…not so much. She thinks we met and got married too soon, but when it’s true love, it doesn’t matter. Love and time don’t mesh, am I right? It doesn’t matter if we got married two months or two years after meeting each other. We’d still be married in the end.”

It’s a simple way of looking at things, one that skips over the logic of getting to know each other fully, to expose any skeletons in the closet and make sure things are real before taking the plunge into a legally binding contract.

“And that’s how long we dated before David popped the question.” She puts her hand to her chest and then looks down at her ring. “It was so romantic. We did dinner and a movie and had the ring brought out on my cheesecake. I was so excited I screamed and scared the people at the table next to us!” she says with a laugh.

“Awww, that is romantic,” Rachel coos. “And I really like cheesecake.”

“It’s the best,” Kelly says. “How did you propose? How long before you knew you couldn’t live another day without making her your Mrs.?” she asks me.

Her question throws me for a second. Right. Fake marriage. I swallow and look into Rachel’s eyes. “I knew right away that she was special, unlike anyone I’ve ever met or would ever meet again. Everything about her fits with me, and she makes me a better person without even trying. She gives me hope when all seems lost. The first time we met, she got away. And then when I saw her again, it was like I was given a second chance. And a chance like that only happens once in a lifetime, even when the timing is all wrong.”

Rachel’s brows push together, fighting off emotion.

“And then what?” Kelly asks.

“I wanted things to be perfect,” I continue. “Because to me, Rachel is perfect. I spent months searching for the right ring, and finally found a vintage ring with a big center stone and engraving on the sides. We spent the day doing her favorite things, like going to flea markets to find old things, making up stories about the owners from years past. After lunch, I took her to a park, one with thick woods and a stream and lots of deer. We stayed there until sunset, and then watched the stars come out.”

I move in closer to Rachel, seeing tears well up in her eyes. “She reminded me once that stars only shine because of the dark. That sometimes when things seem so bad, when your heart is so black, you have to step back and look at the bigger picture, and that’s where you’ll see the starlight.”

“That is so beautiful!” Kelly gushes. “So then what?” She puts her elbows on the table and leans in.

“It was just us and the night, alone in the park. And I told her that one day…one week…however fleeting our time was together, was better than a lifetime without. Even though leaving will hurt, I’m glad we met.”

“Huh?” Kelly asks, and I take Rachel’s hands in mine.

“Then I asked her if she wanted to be with me, to see where things could go, even though we’re staring down the barrel of a gun and the odds are stacked against us.” Tears are streaming down Rachel’s face. My heart is hammering. I’ve never put myself out there like this before.

I used to think bravery meant life or death situations, running into danger and chasing the wanted man. But this is worse. Bullet wounds can heal. I know I won’t be able to survive another broken heart.

“And I said yes,” Rachel whispers. “Because meeting someone like Derek only happens once in a lifetime too, and I’d be a fool to let him go. Because he made me realize that sometimes bad things have to happen in order for a good one to take its place. But the timing was all wrong.”

I take Rachel’s hand. “And to that I said, who cares? The only one who should worry about time is me and you.”

“So you didn’t actually say the words ‘will you marry me’ to her?” Kelly inquires but I’m too busy kissing Rachel to answer. We break apart when our drinks come. Her smile is back. Not the one she wears to protect herself and fool the world, but the real one. And she has a look in her eyes that mirrors how I feel.

Everything about this is fucking crazy. But great things are never born from sanity. Rachel is proof of that.

Chapter Nineteen

Rachel

I pick at my lunch, hardly able to eat although I’m hungry. My stomach is a delightful medley of nerves, regret, dread, and self-loathing. I’m sitting next to one of the few decent, good men left in the world.

I can add guilt to my every conflicting emotions now.

Travis is somewhere in the hotel. Seeing him was more confusing than I ever expected. He cheated on me, did something horrible and to me, something unforgivable. There’s no way I could get back into a relationship with him after what I witnessed.

I can still hear the grunting and groaning, still feel the heat of the air billowing out from under the bathroom door. It wasn’t just me his actions hurt either. Telling people that we broke up was a mess, as well as canceling everything for the wedding. And the woman he was with that night was married, and he knew it.

Travis has no respect for relationships. Not even his own.

And yet seeing him caused a wave of sadness for what should have been. I should have been here on my honeymoon, going on adventures, talking, laughing, and loving every minute of it. The weirdest part is, I am.

Just not with him.

That’s not a bad thing, right? I push lettuce around on my plate, not in the mood for eating right now. I pick the Mandarin oranges and strawberries out of my salad, eating slow so it doesn’t look like I’ve lost my appetite.

Derek puts his hand on my thigh, but it’s like a dagger in my heart. And it’s not because he’s hurting me. He’s doing the exact opposite. No one has ever said such wonderful things about me.

Said them and meant them.

His kindness is killing me because I know whatever we’ve started has to come to a stop. Tears sting my eyes when I look at him, missing him already. What the hell was I thinking? The “fun” in the “while it lasts” isn’t worth this heartache.

“Hey,” he says softly. “It’s going to be okay.”

I swallow down the strawberry I’ve been chewing and nod. Does he know what’s going on in my mind? My gut says yes because in every other way, he just gets me.

I don’t want to give this up.

“Oh my God, are you okay?” Kelly asks, looking across the table. “You’re crying!”

I sniffle and wipe away the renegade tear. “Yeah,” I squeak out. “Yes. I’m sad about our time on the island ending. I don’t want to go back home.”

Derek squeezes my leg and his brows furrow. He doesn’t want to either…and he leaves here soon. He leaves soon, and I stay behind for a few more days. What the hell is going to happen then? I came here alone, I planned to leave alone. What happened in the middle wasn’t expected.

But aren’t the best things in life unexpected? Or maybe they’re free…whatever. All I know is I don’t want to go back to Michigan with Derek being a memory.

“Do you want to go back to your room?” he asks softly.

“When we’re done.” I close my eyes and count to three. When I open them, I paste a smile on my face and ask Kelly what her favorite thing was this past week. Derek asks her more questions after that, figuring out my tactic. The more she talks, the less I have to.

Soon, lunch ends and Kelly hugs us both goodbye. Her hands linger on me a moment too long and I stiffen, backing away uncomfortably. Derek chuckles as we walk away, saying she’s sad we never shacked up with them.

“Do you want some alone time?” Derek asks when we get into the elevator.

I shake my head. “I’ll get enough of that soon, right? I do need to shower though, and you probably want one too.”

Derek smiles and leans in. “I honestly can’t tell that was an invitation for me to come shower with you or not. I’m fine either way, but if you need help washing your back or anything, I can take one for the team and join you.”

And just like that I’m laughing and feeling heat rushing through me, turning me on. I really don’t want things to end with this guy.

“Maybe,” I say. “I mean, I want to, but my head’s in a weird place right now.”

“I understand.” He gives me a quick kiss. We’re not the only ones in here and don’t want to be like Kelly and David. But it doesn’t have to be anything more than a quick kiss to make me want to be like them. Because just a second of Derek’s lips on mine makes me want to put both hands on his head and push him down and between my legs. “I’ll get my stuff and meet you up there.”

“All right. Thanks, Derek. Thank you for everything and for being patient.”

“I kind of hate that you thank me for being patient,” he says. “Not pressuring you should be the norm, not the exception. If you’re not sure you want to do anything intimate then that’s that, no questions asked.”

“You have no idea how much hearing you say that is turning me on,” I whisper. “All men should think like you.”

He laughs. “On that subject, they should. With other things…not so much.” He shrugs. “It was the way we were raised, and I have a hard time grasping how others think differently. If you care about someone, you respect them, right?”

Be still my heart. He is so damn perfect.

The elevator dings and the doors open to the third floor. Derek exits, not letting go of my hand until the last moment. I retreat to the corner and clasp my hands on my elbows.

“I don’t mean to be rude,” a woman starts. She’s holding a sleeping boy, who I’d guess to be six or seven. “I know how annoying it is to have people butt in to conversations. But since we’re in a small space, I kinda couldn’t help but overhear.

Color rushes to my cheeks as I think back to what was said. We talked about sexy stuff. I’m about to apologize when she continues.

“That’s a great guy you got there. I hope I can raise my son to have the same values. Just thought you’d like to know.”

“Oh, I, uh…thanks,” I sputter, feeling the dagger twist in my heart. Derek is a great guy, and I’m not the only one who thinks so. We stop at the fourth floor and she gets out. I’m left staring at the spot she stood, and almost miss my floor. I pull my key card from my purse as I walk, mind on Derek. A long distance relationship isn’t ideal, but we can try, right?

Not trying, not seeing where this can go would be stupid. I stick the card into the slot on the door and step into my room. A man is standing by the balcony, back to me. I jump, mind going to from “shit, wrong room” to “turn and run”.

“Rachel,” Travis says, whirling around. “Babe, we need to talk.”

Turning and running is a good idea. “How the hell did you get in?” I stand still, not sure if going into the room is smart right now.

“My name is on the reservation. I said I lost my card and got the front desk people to let me in.”

“They’re going to charge a lost card to my account! Why didn’t you say you locked yourself out?”

“It doesn’t matter,” he tells me.

“Yes it does! It matters because I told you to leave me alone. I’m sorry if this is hard for you. Really. What you did was terrible, but I don’t want you to hurt. I don’t want anyone to hurt. Including me!”

“Please, Rachel, hear me out.”

I lean back. “Hear you out? After you cheated on me then snuck into my room like a stalker!” All those jokes about Derek being a stalker aren’t so funny at the moment. I take a tentative step into the room but don’t close the door in case I need to make a desperate escape or scream for help. Because Travis is acting like a psycho.

“Do you really want to throw away everything we had?” he asks.

“I didn’t throw anything away. You did when you decided to cheat on me! I’m done. I’m over you. Now please leave me alone!”

“Oh yeah, I can see you’re over me and moving on already. Classy, Rachel.”

I storm forward. “Don’t you dare say that. You cheated! Why is it so hard for you to see that you were wrong here!”

“What the hell are you doing, Rachel? Think about it, really think about this.” His gray eyes narrow with concern.

That guilt comes back, but I’m not feeling guilty for my actions. I’m feeling guilty for getting Derek involved in this mess. “I’m just trying to enjoy the trip I booked and paid for.” I cross my arms and stare at Travis, knowing I don’t have to explain myself.

“But you brought someone? Come on, Rachel. I know you don’t like to be alone, but really? How the hell did you even find this guy?”

“I didn’t—” I snap my mouth shut and lean away. He thinks I bought Derek. That I’m “that girl” who can’t function alone. But I’m not, and I didn’t go looking for love or even lust. I came here by myself with no intentions of hooking up physically or emotionally. Meeting Derek was a complete coincidence.

Or maybe it was fate.

“What does it matter if I did bring someone?” I counter. “Travis, we broke up. What you did is beyond repairable. I hate how things ended, but even you have to admit things would have fallen apart sooner or later. You never liked me. We hardly ever felt like friends.”

“That’s because you worked so much!”

I throw my hands in the air and shake my head. There is no winning with him, and that will never change. “That doesn’t matter! People work, Travis! Some people work a lot. Some people work far away! Some people work a lot and are far away at the same time. That doesn't give them a license to cheat! You gave me hell for not liking to be alone. If anyone has an issue with, it’s you and not me. We’re over. Don’t make me start singing Taylor Swift to prove how never ever we are getting back together.”

“You and your damn songs,” he mutters.

“And you prove my point! You get mad and say something mean!”

“How was that mean?” He strides forward. “Just stop, Rachel. We can go back to how things were. I won’t…I won’t…”

“You can’t even say it, can you? You won’t what? Stick your dick in someone else’s vag? Buttholes and mouths are off limits too. I should add tits and hands to that, in case you try to find a loophole. What don’t you understand? We. Are. Done.”

He comes across the room and stops just inches from me. “I love you,” he whispers. “I will always love you.” And then he kisses me. Repulsion ripples through me and I shudder. I don’t kiss him back yet I don’t push him away just yet.

This is our last kiss.

The final time we’ll be making physical contact. I think Travis is a lying sack of shit but I also believe that he’s upset and if this gives him closure, makes him leave me the fuck alone and not get on a plane and go looking for me, then I’ll give him two seconds.

But in those two seconds, the hotel door opens and Derek steps through. His green eyes widen before he turns. I put my hands up and push Travis away.

“Derek,” I call but it’s too late. He’s already down the hall. I take a step back from Travis, heart pounding with anxiety. “You need to go,” I tell Travis and my eyes shut. “Goodbye, Travis.”

“Don’t do this,” he says, voice wavering “Rach, come on, babe. The plane leaves in two hours and I got you a ticket.”

“You got me a ticket?” I echo, rage boiling to a dangerous level. “You thought you could come here, win me back, and take me home like nothing happened? The honeymoon wouldn’t even be over yet! Or did you forget how long we were supposed to be here?”

“No. I got a promotion and can’t take off—”

“Oh my God. Seriously? You were screwing your supervisor, break up with me, and then get a promotion. That’s not sleazy at all. Goodbye, Travis. Enjoy your promotion and enjoy your affair while it lasts.”

“Rach, I want you.”

“I already established this: too fucking bad!” I point to the door. “Get out. Now,” I say through clenched teeth.

Travis’s eyes gloss over and for a spilt second I think I might see true emotion from him. But he twists it to anger.

“You always were a bitch,” he says and storms out, slamming the door behind him. I lock it, and put my head in my hands. I’m shaking, and taking in small, rapid breaths.

I walk to the balcony and open the doors, breathing in the fresh air. I shake my hands at my sides, trying to get rid of the nerves. I want to scream. I want to cry. I want to punch Travis in the face and throw things, taking satisfaction in the way they break apart.

Instead, I grip the balcony railing so tight my hands hurt. I stare at the ocean until my vision blurs. Then I plop down right on the floor and force myself to calm my shit before finding Derek. I close my eyes and think of the waterfall, of how standing before it made me feel so connected to everything.

I think of Derek’s smile, the way he looks at me like I’m the only thing that matters.

I open my eyes, blinking in the bright sunlight. This whole time I’ve been telling myself that this is the wrong time to meet someone, even the right person. But why? Why is the timing wrong? Because people will say it is.

At the waterfall, when my head was clear and I had a firm grasp on the world for the first time in my life, I realized that what other people think of me doesn’t matter. And not pursuing Derek out of fear of being judged that I moved on too soon, that he’s solely a rebound, would be the biggest mistake of my life.

Because no one else knows how I feel.

I spring to my feet and fish my phone from my purse. I call Derek, heart hammering and a smile forming on my face. His phone rings once. Twice. Three times before it goes to voicemail.

Maybe he decided to shower in his room? I don’t leave a message, but text him instead, though I’m not really sure what to say. He saw what I know looked like me kissing my ex, and though Derek and I are in no way committed to each other, I’m sure it hurt. Because it would hurt me to see him with another woman…and that only proves to me that he’s more than a fling. I stare back at my phone and quickly type out a message, hitting send before I have time to second guess my words.

So that escalated quickly. He’s gone and not coming back. I’m sorry for the mess…come up here and talk?

I watch the screen, and my heart jumps when I see the little periods show up on the screen as Derek types. They go away, then come back. That’s never good. He’s deleting whatever he’s writing and trying again.

Then the little reply icon goes away completely. I hold my breath and wait, but nothing comes through. My stomach sinks and I can’t help but feel like I messed up royally. I shouldn’t have hesitated, shouldn’t have let outside opinions keep me from following my heart.

I can beat myself up forever over stuff I should have done differently, and it won’t change what’s already done. My phone is running low on battery power. I plug it in, and send Derek one more text, telling him that I’m getting in the shower now and have the chain locked on the door out of fear Travis will get someone to let him in again.

A horrible bad feeling forms in my stomach. I try to ignore it. I try to convince myself that Derek and I will talk and things will be all right. I get into the shower, keeping my mind on other things, narrating my every move so I won’t think of anything else.

I fail.

Why would Derek want to be with me? I have baggage…baggage that follows me, popping up when you least expect it.  Our new relationship would be faced with the whole long distance thing, as well as my ex-fiancé drama.

That’s not something Derek needs in his life. Hell, that’s not something anyone needs. But knowing he’s been burned before, though not to what to degree or how it happened, brings back the anxiety I’m working so hard to ignore.

I take my time in the shower, giving him more time to reply. Because by the time I get out, rub lotion all over myself, get dressed, and blow dry my hair, he has to have replied.

Only…he hasn’t.

I sit on the bed, not sure what to do. Give him space? Assume he didn’t get my message and try again? Go down and look for him? I lay back on the bed and bring my knees to my chest. My eyes close, and I do my best to relax, which is a joke, really.

It’s crazy how fast things can change. How fast things can go from good to bad…and from bad to good. Though the latter seems to take longer of course. Unable to sit still any longer, I get up and pace around the room. Today was supposed to be a beach day, requiring no makeup. But needing something to do, I go into the bathroom and spend half an hour painting my face.

When no reply comes from Derek, I unplug my phone from the charger and sit on the bed again. It’s been a while since I checked any sort of social media account. My inbox is full, and with nothing else to do, I start weeding through emails. I’m clicking ones to put in trash without opening when I see an offer I almost delete. It’s from a clothing brand company, reaching out to see if I’d be interested in a sponsorship. They would send me stuff to wear, which I would feature on my blog and Instagram account. Along with the free stuff, they would pay me monthly, with a bonus the first month for signing.

I read the email four times.

This is exactly what I’d hoped for. I made extra money from ads on my site, but a sponsorship is what I need to do this full time. My hand flies to my mouth. I need to tell someone.

Derek.

The first person to come to mind is him. I see his face so clearly in my mind. I bring up his number and almost call.

Almost.

If he wanted to talk to me, then he would have called back, right? My good mood is zapped away and the feeling of dread and anxiety comes back. He leaves tomorrow morning. If we don’t talk before then, then whatever was sparking between us will fizzle out into nothing.

He needs to know that the kiss he saw meant nothing, and if anything, further proved how much I’m not getting back together with Travis. I felt nothing when Travis’s lips touched mine. Not at all like when Derek kisses me, because when he does my whole body awakens.

I don’t ever remember feeling that way with Travis. Not when we first started dating, not even right after he proposed. Travis was always the logical choice. And what your heart wants is rarely logical.

What the hell do I do now? I drop my phone onto the mattress and go to the mini fridge. It’s restocked with tiny bottles of booze. I grab a little bottle of spiced rum and a can of Coke, pour them both into a glass, and sit on the balcony. I started this vacation drinking alone. I might as well finish it that way, right?

I reread the email from the clothing company again, hoping whatever fine print terms they have for me are reasonable enough to go through with and sign the contract. Since I don’t have my own place at the moment, taking a cut from a normal nurse’s pay won’t hurt me at all. And since my paychecks are zero dollars right now, I’ll take what I can get.

Calling my mom or Lauren crosses my mind. Both will be excited for me about the possible sponsor. But they will both ask about Derek, and I don’t know what to tell them. And how would I go about mentioning our current situation without bringing up Travis turning all psycho and coming here? As much as I love a good gossip session every now and then, I don’t feel like talking about it.

I sip my drink, watching the ocean. Another hour—and another drink—go by and I still haven’t heard from Derek. Maybe it’s better this way. Cut each other off cold turkey. In the end, it wouldn’t have worked out. Stopping before we got in too deep is smart. Less pain that way, right?

The thought of never talking to Derek again makes me sad. Really fucking sad. Because he’s perfect. A homerun hit out of the park, and for a moment, I thought I could jump up and catch him. But I didn’t, and he got away.

~*~

A brilliant orange and yellow sunrise hangs over the ocean, gold and blue rays shining down on the water. I blink away, pulling the blanket over my shoulder. I fell asleep on the balcony last night after not hearing from Derek…and after a few more rum and Cokes.

Seeing the start of the new day hits me hard, and it’s all I can do to keep from crying. Needing to use the bathroom, I go inside, pee, and then collapse into bed. I was wrong. This vacation is ending worse than it started. Mentally and physically drained, I crash for another few hours. When I get up again, I’m just as sad as before.

Because Derek’s plane already took off. He’s somewhere over the ocean now, headed back to Texas. And soon enough, I’ll be going back to the States alone, forced to face reality. The thought of that makes me want to stay in bed, hidden beneath the covers. And I do. For five more minutes. If I’ve learned anything these last few days, it’s that sitting around feeling sorry for yourself does nothing.

I get up, quickly get ready, and head down to the hotel lobby to ask the concierge at the counter how I’d go about making reservations to rappel down a waterfall. My heart beats a little faster just thinking about it. Going alone, going without Derek there to catch me if I fall, is a scary thought.

But the new me is all about facing fears.

I get the info, then head outside to shore, planning to get a Dirty Monkey from the tiki bar and sit under the cabana while I call about plummeting to my death … I mean rappelling down cliffs and waterfalls.

The sound of the ocean and the feeling of sand between my toes calms me. If I can stay here for the rest of my life, I might be able to successfully convince myself it’s all I need. The hotel has medics, right? Surely they’d welcome an RN to their staff.

I take the long way, going out of my way to the little shady spot Derek and I had discovered. It’ll be a good place to sit, away from the main crowds to make a phone call. But there’s someone already standing there. I slow, ready to turn around when suddenly I stop, heart skipping a beat.

It’s like we’re on the same wavelength again. I look up at him the same moment Derek turns around. Tears immediately bite at the corners of my eyes, and we’re both rushing to each other. Derek takes me in his arms, picking me up and kissing me hard. I wrap my arms around him, unable to get close enough.

“What are you doing?” I ask. “I thought your plane left.”

“It did.” He kisses me once more then sets me down. His arms are planted firmly around me, and I have no plans to let go of his waist. “But I didn’t get on it.”

“Why?” I can’t help but ask.

“Because of you.” He cups my face with his hands. “I couldn’t leave you like that.”

I close my eyes, and tears roll down my cheeks. Derek gently tips my face up to his and puts his lips to mine. “The last few days have been some of the best in my life. Whatever’s going on with you and…” he trails off and lets out a breath. “I just couldn’t leave.”

“There is nothing going on between me and my ex,” I promise him. “We are done. Over forever. That chapter of my life closed and then this one opened. I don’t want this to end.”

“It doesn’t have to.”

“How?”

“Keep writing. Add another chapter. Hell, I don’t know, Rachel. But it doesn’t have to end here, not like this. What we have isn’t just a chapter. It’s the whole damn book.” Derek kisses me again, hands running along my body.

“How long are you staying?” I ask.

He shakes his head. “I don’t know. I haven’t thought that far ahead. It kind of depended on your reaction.”

“Is this the reaction you were hoping for?”

“Yes, but I also envisioned it ending with you getting naked.”

I push my hips into his. “I’m also envisioning that. And you’re getting naked too.” I rest my head on his chest. “Is this real? You’re really here? You stayed for me?”

“I did.” He runs his hands through my hair. “And you’re really happy about it?”

“I am.” I close my eyes and listen to the rhythm of his heartbeat. “There is no one else I want to be with. No one else I want to kiss. I know it’s crazy, but whatever this is, Derek, I don’t want it to end when we both leave.”

He takes my hand and leads me to the shady spot. We sit in the sand close together. “It doesn’t have to. We can take this—whatever it is—off the island. It’ll suck with me being in Texas and you in Michigan. But if this turns into what I think it will, we’ll make it work.”

And now we’re kissing again, falling back in the sand. I just can’t get enough of him. “So, do you want to get naked now?” he asks with a grin.

“We can, or we can go rappelling.”

“You really want to go?”

“Hell yes. And now that you’re with me, I’m more than ready for an adventure.”

Chapter Twenty

Derek

“Admit it. You missed this,” Andy says, holding a cloth handkerchief over his nose. We’re investigating two bodies in a black car, baking under the Texas sun. “The smell of week old corpses is better than anything on that island.”

“There’s nothing quite like it. It’s a great day to be back.” I turn my head, hoping to find a breeze. There’s nothing. “They can’t have been in here for more than a few days,” I speculate and poke around in the car. Heat does fun stuff to corpses, but I can already tell that the victims were killed somewhere else, and put in the back of this old Cadillac, dumped off in the back of this parking lot.

“Get the crime scene unit in here,” I say to the officer that responded to the call and step back, eyes watering from the smell. This is what zombies smell like. The random thought makes me chuckle because only last night Rachel said something about how few creators of zombie fiction note the smell.

I’ve been back in Texas for four days now, and today was my first day back at work. Leaving Hawaii—leaving Rachel—was hard. Her return flight brought her back to Dallas, with a six-hour layover until her flight back to Michigan. Watching her walk through the terminal gate hurt.

But it’s not goodbye, it’s just see-ya-later. Which is a goodbye, no matter what people say. Rachel is one of those people, trying to be positive in a shitty situation. We’re taking things slow as well. We’re not exclusive, and I’m not calling her my girlfriend just yet, even though I have no intentions of even looking at another woman. The same goes for her, but we wanted to feel things out as we try the whole long distance thing.

It sucks, being away from her. But I’m not worried.

“It’s good to see that vacation treated you well,” Andy says when we get back in the car. I start the engine and roll down the windows. “You got some over there, didn’t you?Did you find a lonely island girl?”

I turn my head, raising an eyebrow. “Something like that.”

“Well, good. It’s what you needed. It’s good to have you back, kid.”

“It’s good to be back.”

“There’s something more,” Andy goes on. “More than getting some. You’re different.”

“How so?”

Andy shakes his head. “You seem…happy.”

“I…I am happy.” The words shouldn’t come as a shock, but they do. Being happy again seemed so impossible until I met Rachel. She’s not out of my life, but she’s not directly in it either. And still, it’s enough.

“Did you meet someone? You have that star-crossed look in your eyes.”

“I do not,” I say. “And maybe I did meet someone.”

“Good for you, kid. It’s about time you settled down.”

We roll to a stop at a traffic light. “We’re not settling down anytime soon. We met on vacation, she lives in Michigan, but we still talk,” I summarize because I know he’s going to ask.

“Any plans to have her come out and visit?”

“Yeah,” I say honestly. “But nothing’s set yet.” Rachel and I talked about that just last night. She would stay with me of course, so that means I’d have to do something about the nursery that’s still set up in my spare bedroom. And I don’t want to do anything. That door hasn’t been open in a year. I’m not about to go in there and have the memories come rushing back. Along with the memories might be all the emotions and feelings I refused to deal with.

Like I said…I’m happy now, and I’d like to stay that way for a while.  I feel like myself again. Though I have to admit I forgot what that felt like. We go back to the station, question a suspect, and fill the rest of our hours with paperwork. Not much has changed in the time I was gone, well, other than the FBI taking over the homeless victim murder cases. Like I suspected all along, the murders were connected to a larger drug operation headed up by Trenton, one being dealt with on a federal level. It pissed me off at first. I hate when we get overrun like that, like we’re too fucking stupid to do our jobs.  And if it wasn’t for me, none of this would be under investigation in the first place.

The getaway driver who shot at me was eventually caught when he took himself to the hospital. Turns out I shot him in the leg, and he couldn’t resist medical attention for long once his wound got infected. He was arrested, and gave a confession to lesson his sentence. He admitted that he shot Matt, the homeless man with PTSD that I still haven’t told Rachel about, and gave up a few names that will further the investigation and hopefully lead to more arrests.

Though working on a new case fit with the whole moving on with my life thing, which has been working out pretty well for me. And there’s no shortage of murders this summer, sadly.  It’s back to the grind as usual, only this time I’m not running.

~*~

“I miss you,” Rachel says.

I hold the phone a little closer, looking into her eyes. It’s not the same as it is in person, but it’s the best we can get right now. Another month has passed since coming back home, and I feel stronger for Rachel each day. I count down to the hours when we can FaceTime at night like this. “I miss you, too.”

“You know what else I miss?” she whispers.

“What?”

“Your cock.” She angles the phone down, showing me her breasts, which are covered in see-through black lace.

“Fuck, I miss you,” I breathe and lean back on the couch. Phone sex is nowhere near as satisfying as the real thing. It was a little awkward at first, but we’ve gotten pretty good at it. Being able to see her like this helps. Though right now she’s holding the phone too close. I can’t get a good view of her.

“Do you want to see more?” she asks as if she can read my mind.

“You know I do.”

“Good. Because I might have on matching panties.”

“Show me,” I groan.

“Oh, I will.” She slowly moves the phone lower, but all I see is blurry fabric. As I impatiently give her time to adjust, the doorbell rings. “Is someone at your door?” she asks. “I thought I heard a doorbell.”

“You did but I’m ignoring it. Show me your tits again.” The doorbell rings again. And again. Over and over. “What the fuck?” I mutter and get up, ready to yell at the damn neighborhood kids. I throw open the door, but instead of some asshole kid, I see something so much better.

“Surprise,” Rachel says, beaming. “Still want me to show you my tits?”

I’m too shocked to speak. Instead, I grab Rachel, arms going around her waist, and bring her inside. I close the door with my foot and press her up against it. I kiss her like I’ve never kissed anyone before, stopping only to pull back and look at her. The top of her dress is halfway unbuttoned. I grab the fabric and pull, unbuttoning it all the way. Then we tangle together again.

“I’ve missed you so much,” she says between kisses. She frantically undoes my belt. “Fuck, I want you, Derek.”

Hearing her talk like that fuels the fire and adds to my desperation to get her clothes off. Her dress lands on the floor. She pushes my pants down around my feet. I pick her up, intending to go into the bedroom. Her fingers wrap around my cock.

Fuck it. The couch is closer.

~*~

Rachel drapes a blanket over our naked, sweaty bodies. We’re still on the couch, wrapped up in each other. She’s in my arms and I never want to let her go.

“Were you surprised to see me?” she asks, tracing a jagged scar with her fingertip.

“Very,” I say and kiss her forehead. “That’s the best surprise I’ve ever had.”

“I am pretty good in bed,” she jokes, only she isn’t joking. She’s got skills, and I’m so thankful for it.

“How did you get here?”

“Your sister picked me up from the airport and dropped me off. My suitcase is still in her car, actually. She said she’ll be back in like an hour. I told her I wanted to bone you hard the second I got here and would need some time.”

I laugh. “Did you really say that?”

“Not those exact words, but yeah. I requested alone time. And since your birthday is tomorrow, we’re going to need lots of alone time.”

“That can be arranged,” I say and kiss her. “How long are you here for?”

“I haven’t bought my returning flight ticket yet,” she says almost shyly. “In case you want me to stay for a few days or leave in the morning.”

I hold her tight against me, glad the small part of me that worried things would be awkward when we saw each other again was wrong. Dead wrong. “At least a few days. I hope you didn’t make plans, because I just want to do this over and over again.”

“Good. Because a long distance booty call was pretty much the only reason I took this trip. You’re off the weekend, right?”

“Kind of. I’m always on call, but I won’t go in tomorrow unless I have to.”

“Let’s hope you don’t. I want to be greedy and take up all your time.”

“I’m fine with that. Do you have to work?”

“I do,” she says and wrinkles her nose. “But it’s nothing horrible, and if you help take some pictures, I’ll get done faster.”

The sponsorship Rachel was offered panned out. She wrote a post about getting cheated on and not letting that stop her from living out her dream vacation, and the thing went viral and her social media presence increased tenfold…which led to more sponsors. Right now she’s working every other weekend at a hospital in her hometown, and doing her fashion stuff during the week. She’s giving the paid sponsorships a couple of months to make sure it works—and pays—well for her, then she plans on quitting her job as a nurse. Neither of us have said anything about it yet, but working full time as a blogger gives Rachel the freedom to travel…or move anywhere she wants. Like Dallas, perhaps.

One step at a time though. Life is crazy. Life is beautiful and scary. Life is unpredictable and I know I don’t want to go through it without her. But…one step at a time. Sometimes I’m so eager to take things forward it kills me. I know Rachel isn’t going anywhere and besides, she’s more than worth the wait.

I run my fingers along her back. Things finally seem to be falling into place. The doorbell rings again, and I remember Rachel saying my sister was coming back in an hour with her stuff. Has it been an hour already? It seems like Rachel just walked through the door. I pull my boxers and pants back on and go to answer the door while Rachel gets redressed.

“Really?” Margery says when she sees me. “You couldn’t put your clothes back on so I could pretend you didn’t just have sex. You’re disgusting.”

I roll my eyes. “You’re just jealous.”

“Rachel is hot. Anyway, here’s her stuff.  Mom knows she’s in town, just to warn you so you don’t get caught with your pants down.”

“So you’re saying she’ll be over first thing in the morning.”

“More than likely. Oh, and she had grandma’s wedding ring cleaned yesterday. Good luck!” Marg turns and jogs down the porch steps. I shake my head and go back inside. “Are you hungry?” I ask Rachel, who is wearing my shirt…and only my shirt. Her bra and panties are on the ground.

“I’m starving,” she says and gets up.

“Remember when I said I’m not a good cook? It’s true. But I can make a mean frozen pizza.”

She laughs and that sound is like music to my ears. “That’s perfect.”

We eat, get ready for bed, and have sex one more time before passing out around midnight. And only an hour later my phone rings.

“Is everything okay?” Rachel sleepily asks, rolling over and reaching for me. Seeing her in my bed puts me at peace. This is where she’s supposed to be, where we both are supposed to be.

Together.

“Not for the victim,” I grumble.

“I had no idea so many people were murdered in Dallas. It’s scary.”

“You’re safe here,” I tell her, begrudgingly getting out of bed. I make sure not to mention that the homicide rate has gone up a lot in the last year. “I’ll arm the alarm system before I leave. The code is 4-9-0-4 in case you need to go out or anything.”

“Okay.” She sits up, rubbing her eyes. “How long will you be gone?”

“I can’t say. An hour at least. I’ll find out more when I see the body. Go back to sleep.”

“Be safe.” She lays down only to pop up again. “Derek?”

“Yeah?”

“Before you go I have a question.”

“Sure, what is it?” I ask.

“Want to go from dating to exclusive? I really want to be able to say I have a boyfriend so my grandma will stop bugging me to find a nice boy.”

I can see her grin through the dark. I sink back down on the mattress, needing to put my tongue in her mouth and kiss her hard.

“Yeah. I do want that. See ya in a bit, Girlfriend.”

It’s nearly six hours later before I see her again. I crawl into bed as the sun comes up. Rachel wakes up and snuggles up with me, running her fingers through my hair until we both fall asleep. My phone rings not long after, and I’m too exhausted to answer it. When it rings again, I feel the mattress move and Rachel grab it from the nightstand. She answers, getting up and going into the hall. I hear her talk for several minutes, then comes back into bed.

“Your mom wants to take us out for breakfast. I told her that you were working all night, so I’ll go and you stay here. You need to sleep because I expect you to rock my world again in bed when I get back.”

I stick my arm out from under the covers and grab her around the waist, pulling her in bed. She molds right to me like our bodies were made to go together like this. We spend a few more minutes together before she kisses me and gets up.

I mumble a thank you and roll over, missing Rachel already. She gets in the shower and I have a moment of panic that my bathroom is a horrid mess before I remember that I actually cleaned it a few days ago. By the time my mother gets here to pick Rachel up, I’m sound asleep, because the next thing I know it’s almost 10 AM and I’m waking up.

I have a text from Rachel saying that after breakfast my mom is taking her to an antique market downtown. She reminds me to rest because I’ll need it for tonight. Her words are followed by a picture…a full nude she took of herself in my bathroom mirror.

Fuck. How the hell did I get so lucky? I take that memory of her in the shower with me, unable to wait until she gets back. Then I get out, get dressed, and do a bit of much needed housework while I wait for Rachel to return.

Another hour passes before she gets home. It’s lunchtime now, and my mom insists on making lunch.

“This is all you have?” she asks me, setting stuff for sandwiches down on the counter.

“Yeah. What’s wrong with that?”

“Oh, nothing,” she mumbles, and goes on to say how I really need a woman in the house.

Rachel, who is sitting next to me at the kitchen table turns. “Should I tell her I’m a terrible cook?”

I grin and shake my head. “Let’s save that for another day.”

Mom stays after we’re done eating. And cleaning the kitchen. And even the living room. I’m about ready to tell her to go home so Rachel and I can be alone when she gives Rachel a hug goodbye and says she’ll call me and make dinner arrangements later. I walk my mom to the door while Rachel goes to use the bathroom. I shut and lock the door, then go into the living room to wait for Rachel.

On my way, I see a patch of sunlight pouring into the hall, illuminating that spot for the first time in over a year.

Fuck. Ben’s room. Rachel must have opened the wrong door on accident. I freeze like a deer in headlights. What do I do? And what the fuck am I supposed to say? I haven’t seen the room in so long, I forget what’s in there. Deirdre took most of Ben’s stuff, but I know there are still pictures on the wall, and that the crib is still there. I’m sure it’s all covered in dust now, like a time capsule, sealed up and waiting to ruin everything.

My breath leaves me in a ragged huff. I have to say something, have to offer an explanation to Rachel. My mind races with a lie, because I don’t want Rachel to think of me any different. I’m finally feeling happy again, and it’s all because of her. Losing her in anyway would kill me.

My feet move on their own accord and now I’m walking down the hall, unable to stop until I get in the doorway. My heart lurches when I see the room, painted baby-boy blue, a big wooden letter “B” hanging over the crib. The closet is open, empty hangers and a few crumpled shopping bags clutter the floor. A black and white ultrasound picture is framed and sitting on the dresser, and a large color photo of me holding a newborn baby hangs crooked on the wall.

Rachel has a hand over her mouth, slowly looking around the room. She whips around when she hears me in the doorway. Her eyes glisten.

“Derek,” she starts, voice coming out in a whisper. “Did…did you lose a child?”

“I did,” I start. “But he’s still alive.”

Her gaze goes to the picture of me holding Ben, then back to me standing right here. “I don’t understand.”

I extend my hand, wanting out of this room. It’s suffocating, mocking. It reminds me of how shitty people can be, how incredibly selfish Deirdre is and how it’s entirely possible for the rest of the world to be just as terrible.

But not Rachel.

Her fingers caress the rough skin on my hands, and we step into the hall. I shut the door, feeling my chest loosen a tad when things are out of sight. We go into the living room and I sink down on the couch. Rachel sits close next to me, afraid of what I’m going to tell her.

“I was causally dating this girl,” I start. “And she got pregnant. She told me it was mine…and I believed her. When the baby was three months old, she confessed he was never mine, but she thought I’d make a better father than the guy who knocked her up. I guess that guy turned over a new leaf and she wanted to give him another chance. So she took the baby and left.”

Rachel’s mouth opens but she can’t find the words. Instead, she takes my hand again, holding it between both of hers. “That’s terrible,” she says and moves in closer, pressing her lips to mine. “I’m so sorry, Derek.”

“I never dealt with it. I never told anyone how much it hurt, how much I loved being a father and how I want to be one again…just to my own kids this time. I closed the door to the room and in here,” I say and put my fist to my chest. “Closed it and locked it and never dealt with it. It festered and turned into such a mess I honestly thought there was no hope of ever being happy again. How can you get on with life after something so shitty happened? You can’t. So why try?”

I take a breath and look into Rachel’s blue eyes. “And then I saw you, and everything you went through. And the more I got to know you the more you inspired me…and the more you showed me that nothing is impossible. I could move on. I could be happy. And I could meet my absolute dream girl and not have her run away screaming after I told her about my emotional baggage.”

Rachel smiles. “When did you meet her?”

I laugh and take her hands in mine. She leans in close and I bend my head down, pressing my lips to her forehead. Her arms go around me and I pull her in. This is how we’re supposed to be. This is where everything feels right. She’s my other half. We fit together. We click.

We are meant to be.

“What do you want to do?” she asks softly.

“Empty out the room. Turn it back into what it was and wait until my own children need it.” Fuck, it felt good to say that out loud. Hell, it felt good to admit to myself. I want to have a baby. I want this one to be mine, to hear a little voice call me Daddy. I want to teach my son or daughter how to ride a bike, how to read, how to be a decent person in this world. I want a wife, someone who loves me as much as I love her. It took an enormous amount of effort to convince myself that those were things I didn’t want or need.

“What was the room before?”

“I had it set up as a game room. My stuff is in the basement.”

“You never got it back out?” she asks and I shake my head. “Well, if you want to get it out later, or anytime in the future, I’ll help you.”

“You don’t have to,” I tell her. “This isn’t what you came here to do.”

Her lips curve into that beautiful smile. “Being with you is what I came here to do, and if I’m helping you move stuff around the house or getting freaky, I’m fine with it. Though don’t get me wrong, getting freaky is more fun.”

“Getting freaky with you is more fun that, uh, anything,” I say with a smile.

Rachel gently runs her fingers through my hair. “Don’t feel like I’m pressuring you,” she says softly.

“I don’t, and I know you’re not. Though truth be told I could use some pressuring. I know it’s not good to ignore shit like this. I just…I don’t know how to deal.”

“I’ll help you,” she promises. “I want to. I care about you a lot, I hope you know. I think you know, but in case you don’t…I do. So I want to help you. Really. And Derek? Don’t be ashamed.” It’s like she’s reading my damn mind. I wrap my arms around her and bring her in close. “We don’t have to do anything if you don’t want to.”

Want. It’s an emotion I blocked out for so long on anything other than at a primal level. I smile and kiss her once more. “Rachel,” I whisper, “being with you has made me want things again. I want to be happy. I want to have hope for the future.” I put one arm around her, and tip her chin up to me. “And right now, all I want to do is tell you that I love you.”

Rachel’s lips pull into a smile. “Derek, whatever you’re going through, you don’t have to do it alone. Because I love you, too.”

Epilogue

Rachel

Three years later…

I twist my engagement ring around my finger, nervously biting my lip. I keep my eyes down, using extreme caution not to steal a glance in the mirror before the hair stylist is finished. I study my freshly painted nails, tempted for some sick reason to stick the edge of my fingernail in the paint to see if it’ll make a mark. Instead, I flatten my hands on the black cape that’s draped around me and close my eyes.

I think of the waterfall, of the way the little droplets plummeted down to the ground and splattered my body when I stood close. Goosebumps threaten to break out along my skin when I recall the way the mist covered my face, and how all I could hear was the crashing of the water coming down from the heavens above.

In two days, I’ll be on a first class flight on my way to Maui for my honeymoon. For real this time. And I won’t be going alone.

“Don’t worry,” Lauren says, walking around the salon booth with a sleeping baby in her arms. “We have plenty of time. No need to worry at all.”

I move my eyes up to find her face, careful not to move my head and mess up my hair. “You’re the only one worrying about time, you know.”

She nods quickly and checks the time on her phone. Her wedding ring sparkles in the salon lights, and the baby stirs. The worry about time vanishes from Lauren’s face as she looks down at her daughter, Charlotte. “Hey sweetie,” she whispers. “Are you hungry?”

The three month old baby coos and reaches for Lauren’s face. The moment Lauren reaches up to move her shirt aside and nurse the baby, she’s calling to her other daughter, Ella. “Ella, leave that in!” I watch in the mirror, amused at the toddler pulling at the hair clips. “Why did I think having your hair done was a good idea?” Lauren rushes after Ella, and then Charlotte starts crying.

It’s chaos, and I can tell Lauren is flustered. If I could get up and help, I would. My sister Ashely goes over instead, taking the crying baby from Lauren so she can fix Ella’s hair. Both of Lauren’s girls are beautiful, a perfect mixture of her and Noah.

She smooths out Ella’s hair and takes Charlotte, sitting in an empty chair next to me to feed the baby. With a sigh, she shakes her head.

“It’s worth it, I promise,” she tells me, smiling down at her baby.

“It is,” I say back, getting a little emotional when I think about having my own child someday. Someday soon.

The stylist steps around me, pinning the last few curls into place. The photographer comes around, taking candid photos of us all. A few more minutes pass and then my hair is done.

“Ready?” the stylist asks me before she spins the chair around. I nod and hold my breath.

“I love it!” I say when my reflection comes into view. I turn my head, inspecting my hair. “It’s perfect.”

She removes the cape and the bridal party gathers around, all gushing over me like they’re supposed to. Though, I like to think their compliments are genuine this time around.

With our hair and makeup done, we leave the salon and head back to the venue where the wedding and reception are taking place.

“It’s perfect today,” Ashley says, looking at the blue sky above us. “I was scared it would rain. The weather is pretty unpredictable in Michigan.”

“It is,” I agree with both points. “And it’s not too hot for July.”

“Everything works out,” Lauren says with a smile. We had backup plans in case it rained, but it doesn’t look like we’ll be needing them now. Since I moved to Dallas—again—a year and a half ago, we decided to have our wedding here, in my hometown in Michigan.

“Time to get dressed,” Lauren announces as soon as we’re in the hotel room. She’s my unofficial wedding planner and keeps us all on a tight schedule. My mom starts to cry happy tears, and even digs out baby pictures of me playing dress-up weddings with my friends and siblings.

Finding it hard to curb my own emotions, I sneak into the bathroom and pull out my phone to call Derek but end up putting the phone down, knowing I can’t hold my resolve.

Because I have a secret.

Though since we’re on the same wavelength, Derek calls me instead.

“Hey,” I whisper. Derek and I slept apart last night, in separate rooms and even on separate floors. Yeah, I know that living together kinda voids the whole wedding night union thing, but it’s fun so we’re doing it.

And you better believe my family is enforcing it hardcore.

“I miss you,” Derek whispers back. “The next time I see you, you’ll become my wife. Holy fuck I’m feeling very inferior right now thinking that you’re going to be stuck with me for the rest of you life. Are you sure you want to go through with this?” he jokes.

I laugh, covering my mouth with my hand. “More than anything.” I let out a deep breath. “I want to kiss you so bad right now.”

“I want to do more than that to you,” he groans. “Is it rude if we leave our own reception early?”

“For sex? Yeah, I think so. But we can sneak away and come back.”

“Do we have time before the ceremony?”

I laugh again. “I wish. So much. Derek I…I’m..I love you,” I say. “I gotta go before someone hears me and takes my phone away.”

“I love you too,” he says and we hang up. I pee, carefully wash my hands so I don’t mess up my nails or have water splash my face in a freak accident or something, then go back into the room to put on my wedding dress.

Standing in front of the full length mirror, looking at myself in the ivory gown. I look like a princess, and I feel like one too. And that matters more.

I’m about to marry my prince, the one person on this crazy planet who without a doubt is perfect for me. Tears fill my eyes and I look up, blinking like crazy so I don’t mess up my makeup.

There’s a good chance I’m going to cry when I see Derek as I walk down the isle. And an even bigger chance when I get to tell him my secret, one that I just found out about this morning.

He’s going to be a father again soon. Very soon.

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Emily Goodwin is the bestselling author all things romance. Emily lives in Indiana with her husband, children, and many pets, including a German Shepherd named Vader. When she isn't writing, Emily can be found riding her horses, designing and making costumes, and sitting outside with a good book.

STALK ME

www.emilygoodwinbooks.com
www.facebook.com/emilygoodwinbooks

Instagram: authoremilygoodwin

Email: authoremilygoodwin@gmail.com

Sign up for my mailing list here.